#(yes she didn't know it would work but the point is that she thought about herself first. even though it was her best friend's birthday)

[theotherrookie]

The Twins were fine with the treatment. It was what they would expect from a guy like Bill and vampires as a whole, as far as they knew. As long they didn't get lectured, they didn't care.

Their focus was elsewhere anyway. Russell didn't seem too impressed with their suggestion, so they pointed at another model.

"This one would make you look like a big business shot and it can be adjusted."

"Not that there's anything wrong with not being super tall, boss."

They were going to do this with everybody, if left unchecked. Though Coffee Boss obviously came first.

"I think it should be okay." Erica replied.

"Yes, I'm a perpetually sleep deprived pigeon." Rook confirmed, before turning back to Bill, "That should be easy enough now that we understand how this stuff works... Uh. Well, I could give it a try. We're working with very small stuff, we'll need something that can make a big boom even in small doses."

She was talking like a real professional right there.

Erica had no trouble burging into the room again. She was using the door this time, that was enough of a warning of her presence.

"Are you guys done already?"

"We are." Willow confirmed.

Ratchet finally realized Erica was there and started getting restless. "Not you again! You didn't bring more spiders, did you?"

"What? I still haven't picked up the first one!" It was a lie, of course. The construct had disintegrated earlier when she got tired of concentrating on it, but it was funny to see Ratchet frantically looking for it.

"Damn it– Where is it?"

"Have you checked-"

"-up your butthole?"

The question completely threw Ratchet off his train of thought as he looked back at Willow and Lucien. "Twins! When did you guys transition? You're a girl and a femboy now. I guess it fits you. Eh. Good for you guys."

Lucien narrowed his eyes, "Willow, punch him."

"Do it yourself."

Erica couldn't have cared less about the exchange as she stood with her hands on her hips while staring up at Antonio.

"When was the last time you had water and a snack? Magic's tiring, you know. You've got to watch your energy levels!"

The Twins didn't seem to mind the jab and even took it with a bit of humor.

"This job can get you shot in the face, or stabbed in the back-"

"-It can get you rich or killed very quickly."

It was mainly dark humor, but it was something they had made peace with by this point. Still, it was no time to talk about their retirement plans when Russell didn't look like he enjoyed hearing about it.

Erica nodded as she pointed at Rook. "Pigeon." The rest should have been pretty self explanatory.

"Well, that adds to the fun, doesn't it?" Rook replied with a grin, "It sounds easy enough. What can I do to help?"

The Twins were quick to point out a nice seat for Russell.

"This one's got good back support."

"And you can easily fit a cupholder."

At the very least, the catalogue was keeping them entertained. The lack of screaming helped as well and reinforced Erica's idea that somebody should check in on the interrogation committee.

"I don't think that's supposed to be fun." the elf replied with a shrug, "Let's go check on them. They haven't had anything to drink or eat in hours."

Then again, it was as good of an excuse as any to go have a peek at what they were doing. Erica regularly witnessed what that kind of work did to Willow and was getting a little worried.

Smokey seemed to agree with that, though he might have just been curious to see where his friend was going as he ran after her.

[obsessivestar]

'What If It's All A RomCom?' a Ted Nivison x Reader

{{-When you reach the end of this chapter, I'd love to know: who do you think is at fault? Do you think it's evenly split? 30/60 one way or the other? Completely someone else's fault? I'd love to know!-}}

//General Warnings: 18+ fic (MINORS DNI), Reader implied to be afab and under 5'5, She/They pronouns generally used.

//Chapter Warnings: HARSH language, loud arguing, pure angst. Lyrics from Tommy Hanks by Jakey used. This was pain.

Word Count: 5.1k

☆▪︎▪︎▪︎Taglist!▪︎▪︎▪︎☆

@k-k0129 , @callsign-scully , @schlattandcompany & @limecorpse

☆Love You To Death!☆

Chapter 21: All These Lies.

Friday turned to Saturday, which turned into Sunday and by this point I know Ted won't be telling me anything. He isn't gonna tell me shit, and that frustrates me more than the actual secret he's been hiding. I haven't been nearly as chatty and sarcastic with him like I normally am, but he hasn't really shown to be suspicious. I can't tell if he feels the difference, I know I certainly do, but that's not a secret to me.

That's honestly what I don't get, all the secrecy. Sure, I get why Joe didn't initially tell me the truth, he had made a good point about it. No one was expecting Ted and I to actually get together so Joe didn't think it was important to share. That, and I was literally there for that event, I was there when it happened. I was right up on the stage while Ted was escorted out of the venue. I just don't remember it being HIM. That's just...so strange.

Because I didn't want to come off as suspicious, I would still be sleeping in Ted's bed with him every night, having his arm draped around me from behind or with my head laying against his shoulder. As I lay there Sunday night, knowing that Ted's time limit was coming close to an end, I couldn't help but wonder what it would've been like to meet him at that wedding or anytime afterwards. It wasn't technically the first time we were at the same event, we've attended the same cons and are friends with some of the same YouTuber's and yet it took Tanner's final assignment to bring us together. How different would everything be between us if Ted had been able to approach me at the wedding? Would I see back his drunken state and become curious? There would be no secret for him to hide, but considering his girlfriend had just left him that day, I more or less would've ended up a rebound. I don't wanna think about that.

Above all else, I just...I want this to work. Yes, I'm hurt that he's been hiding this and I'm even more upset with how easily he's been able to lie to my face, but there's also a small part of me that...kind of gets it. Not the lying part per se, but I keep thinking back on Ted and Joe's conversation and I can recall how anxious Ted sounded. I get not wanting to bring up old memories, I get wanting to get rid of that wasted first impression, I get wanting to start over and move on...but at least give us that option, right? At least let me decide how I'm going to feel about it. Who knows, I probably would've thought it was funny, it could've become a cute inside joke between us, an old mistake being used to strengthen our bond, but he wouldn't let me have that; let us have that. That's what's fuckin' bothering me, that's what I don't get. Why couldn't he tell me? Why couldn't he let me in?

I have a hard time sleeping that night, knowing that when the morning comes, Ted's time will be over. I know this limit was set by Joe, I don't have to be following it, but we're all packing up and officially leaving on Friday. That's less than 4 days at this point and I wanted to end the project on a high note. I don't want to wait for Ted to choose, not when he's had plenty of time. I'm not about to ruin this project because I'm anxious from all the fuckin' waiting. I still have to pretend to be falling in love with his character.

I manage to get at least some sleep, waking up to Ted's alarm as usual. I move Ted's arm off of my side and sit up, rubbing the sleep out of my eyes. This would usually be the part where I turn over to Ted and give him a kiss, but I just can't muster it up this time. I feel awful, like absolute dog shit. To my surprise, Ted notices that I've broken a pattern. For the first time since the weekend started, he's noticed a change.

"You feelin' okay?" Ted speaks up, his voice a little hoarse from just waking up, sitting up to lean back against his pillows. I don't really want to lie to him, but I'm not about to be like 'No, Joe told me you kept hitting on women at his wedding and I didn't sleep well', so I just cut that in half.

"I didn't sleep well.." I mumble, moving to stand up off the bed. One thing I'm lookin' forward to after this project is no longer waking up at 5am. I can't believe I've been as consistent with this as I have. I guess it's just been that fun. It was that fun...

"Oh--shit, is that my fault?" Ted asks with a slight frown, beginning to feel his bare chest and under his arms. I furrow my brows at him in confusion, watching as his hand lightly smacks around his body, feeling for...something.

"No, I just..." I pause, my confusion growing as I watch him. "...what are you doing?"

"I'm feeling for sweat. I sweat in my sleep sometimes. I sweat, like, all the time." Ted admits with a small shrug, returning his hands to his sides. "I thought maybe I had sweat on you or somethin'."

"No, I'm...I'm okay." I can't help the small chuckle that escapes me. "You haven't sweat on me.." It's weird to be speaking to him normally. It makes me nervous, making me subconsciously place my hand over my stomach. Anytime I hear his voice, it's a constant reminder that he's been lying to me, keeping something from me. I'm reminded that he's capable of lying to my face. I'm reminded that he's a coward, but then...I don't like keeping him at a distance, either. That nervousness turns into anxiety and I just feel cold and lonely. I'm not just sleeping in his bed to keep the act up, I'm sleeping in his bed because I need to be next to him. I need to feel his body heat next to me. I need to hear his steady breathing as he falls asleep. I need to feel his arms around me, need to see him smile, need to see him gaze at me with those warm hazel eyes. He needs to tell me. Please, God, Ted, just fucking tell me. It's Monday, you need to tell me.

I can see that Ted is still waiting for his kiss, quirking his brow at me with a small smile after he moves out of bed. I know I should probably kiss him, I don't want to take away affection all because I'm upset, but...I just can't.

"See ya downstairs.." I give Ted a little smile and a wave instead before I open his front door and head for my own room to get dressed. I don't even wanna imagine the look that washed over Ted's face in that moment, but at the same time, I hope he's disappointed. If he's finally starting to notice that things are different after a whole weekend, maybe it'll coax him into being honest with me. I don't know how much extra time today I'm gonna give him, but I've just woken up and I'm already getting frustrated.

I know what we're doing today, in fact I know what we're doing for the last 4 days of production. We officially only have 2 more scenes to film and they're both for the fabled ballroom dream sequence that's been hyped throughout this entire trip. I have no idea how it's going to be edited exactly but I know why we're shooting it twice. Ted and I will be slow dancing together, doing one version in our casual clothes with the living room as it is, and one version dressed up in our 60's Era formal wear with the entire living room switched up to look more vintage and old. I've been trying to picture how the final product will look in my head, but Tanner hasn't been giving me much to work with. He's been purposely vague about his plans for this scene and claims it'll be much more impactful that way when we all see the final product on the big screen. I trust him on that.

After I get dressed, I head downstairs to do the usual. I grab some breakfast, chat with Dan, Tanner and Joe and then head to the makeup corner to get all dolled up. I hear Ted come downstairs after a little bit and hear him chatting up the guys as well. He doesn't sound particularly sad or low, but I guess he knows how to hide it. I'm not doing a half bad job at doing that either. I can be secretive too.

No I'm sorry, I'm not gonna let this go. It's constantly running in my head, even now as I'm just sitting here getting my makeup done. My head is spinning. I've got a giant hamster running on a massive wheel in my head right now, I don't fucking know, I'm just getting madder and madder about this. I don't give a fuck that he got too drunk, I don't give a fuck that he was headed my way, I don't fucking care that he spilled wine on Joe's mom or his husband's mom or whoever's mom. He didn't have to lie to me about it. I'm pissed. I can't get over this.

I'm snapped out of my own thoughts when I hear Tanner calling for Ted and I, realizing that the makeup team had finished me up almost a full minute ago and I had been sitting there, staring at myself in the mirror in silence. I let out a soft sigh and move off the chair, moving into the living room to join Ted, Tanner and a few members of the wardrobe team who would be acting as extras. We had a different set of actually hired extras during the first week of filming, yes, but everything that's done is done on purpose, according to Tanner. You're supposed to not recognize anyone in the background. For reasons Tanner won't spill, it's intentional.

God, I don't really wanna slow dance with Ted right now, but I'm doing this for Tanner's project. The second we get some sort of break, I'm bringing my frustrations up to Ted in private. That's how I want to do this.

The first bit of today's scene is done in relative silence. One of Ted's hands rests on my hip while the other takes my free hand, holding it out at our side. I rest my hand on his shoulder, glancing down at my feet to make sure I'm not about to step on him. We have some basic music playing to give us a beat to sway to, but Ted and I are not told to talk at all, everyone's meant to be silent as a moving camera runs around the entire living room, slowly circling us. Ted's warm eyes never leave mine. I can tell that he's not acting here, he is gazing at me with real infatuation and adoration, his soft smile genuine and affectionate. For a moment, I become...lost in his gaze, a small smile creeping up along the corners of my own lips.

'What if it's a rom-com? Baby, we could get away

Be my Meg Ryan and I'll be your Tommy Hanks

I know people die young and your friends fade away

But I'm your Jakey Matthews, Christensen, McConaughey'

I feel Ted let go of my hand to bring his hand up to my face, lightly brushing some of my hair out of my face, his affectionate smile stretching his lips out more. He slowly caresses the back of his finger down the side of my face I...I don't think I've ever had a guy look at me the way Ted is right in this moment. Not ever. I wish the only thing I could feel right now were the butterflies in my stomach and the warmth in my heart, but the burning realization that he's been lying to me with those same eyes creeps right into my soul. I can't let my feelings for him push away my anger.

Tanner gets a few good shots with all of the expensive cameras in the room. He decides to do one more slow go around, encouraging everyone in the scene to talk to each other, claiming it'll add some 'natural-ility' to the scene. That's not a word, Tanner, but I get what you mean. He says we can talk about anything as long as we're a little quiet about it, so after a bit of adjusting, we return to slow dancing. I can immediately hear the room be filled with quiet conversation between the extras, once again keeping my eyes on Ted. I must've made a face at some point between scenes because Ted's no longer looking at me with infatuation. He looks visibly confused, maybe even a little conflicted.

"Are you okay?" Ted whispers to me, his smile faltering slightly with concern. "You've been...different." Okay, so he has noticed a difference and he's waiting until now to bring it up? How has he not connected the dots at this point? We didn't even film yesterday, he had ALL DAY yesterday to tell me the truth, he had ALL DAY yesterday to ask if I was okay, if we were okay. He can't possibly be this ignorant, can he? I can't fucking do this anymore.

'I could be the ten days that you never wanna lose

Be the ten things that they hate about you

It don't gotta be this way, Just rewind the tape back to the meet-cute

View it from the top anytime that you need to, babe'

"No.." I admit in a quiet tone, letting out a soft huff. I know this isn't the appropriate time to talk about this, but I need to get it off my chest. I can't wait for break. "I know, Ted.."

Ted clearly doesn't understand what I'm referencing at first, shaking his head ever so slightly. "I figured you'd know if you were okay or not, princess." Ted gives a quiet scoff, a soft smile once again crossing his blush-toned lips.

"No, Ted..." I shake my head back at him, keeping my voice quiet, but firm. "I know, Ted. I know."

Any and all affection and happiness is completely washed off of Ted's face and his expression slowly drops. His mouth hangs open slightly and his eyes widen. The camera is currently behind him so it doesn't catch his shock, but I do. I get to witness the exact moment of realization on Ted's face. I get to see him grasp the fact that I know he's been lying to me, all while still mindlessly swaying to whatever music we've drowned out.

"...How did you?--" Ted tries to speak up first, but I immediately cut him off, already knowing that the question was coming.

"I overheard you and Joe arguing about it Thursday night.." I cut him off to answer him, my tone cold and serious. "And I made him tell me Friday, around lunch.."

Ted let's out another scoff, not as friendly this time, and he looks away. He gives a slow shake of his head, poking the inside of his cheek with his tongue. He looks upset. He doesn't have a right to look upset. "Okay..." He mutters under his breath and turns to look at me once more, giving me an expression I could only describe as...unamused. "How much did he tell you?.."

"Everything you didn't." I admit bluntly, trying to look relaxed just in case the camera circles back around to show my face. "That you got drunk, talked around with the girls, spilled wine on someone and was escorted out.."

"...Okay.." Ted repeats with another slow nod. He can't even look at me anymore, not directly. Not even 5 minutes ago he had no issues gazing at me, all with the knowledge that he was purposely keeping secrets from me. Now that the cats out of the bag, and he can't look at me? All he can say is 'Okay'?

"Okay? Okay?" I repeat back at him mockingly, still keeping my voice down. It's hard not to look angry. I certainly feel angry. "That can't be all you have to say.."

"Well I-I thought--" Ted let's out another scoff, blinking his eyes a bit more. "I thought I'd have more time.."

"More time?" I repeat, furrowing my brows ever so slightly. "Joe gave you until Monday, I heard all of it. Have ya checked the calendar lately?"

"I was going to tell you, (Y/N).." Ted frowns a little. "Eventually, I just...I'm sorry."

"When? Thursday? Friday?" I scoff. "Over the phone when I'm back in Washington, maybe?"

"No, just--I-I just needed time, I--"

"Time? We didn't even film anything yesterday, Ted. We filmed nothing."

"And?"

"You knew Joe had given you until today to tell me, that would've been the perfect day."

"Oh yeah, right before filming this? Real perfect."

"You had a full fucking day, Ted. That's plenty of time."

"It's not that easy, (Y/N)."

"Not as easy as lying to me, huh?"

"I wasn't lying the whole fuckin' time, princess. I didn't know--"

"Stop calling me that, I'm serious."

"What, did you want me to prepare a speech?"

"Guys?"

"What are you talking about?"

"Did you want a poem written in cursive, too?"

"Guys--"

"Oh fuck off, Ted, that's not fair."

"I don't know what want from me."

"I wanted the truth."

"Guys!"

It takes Ted and I way too long to see that our argument had disrupted the scene. At some point during the exchange, everyone had stopped and just stared at us. It was Tanner that had started calling out to us, a concerned frown on his face. "What's going on?.." Tanner speaks up again now that he has our attention, anxiously crossing his arms in front of his chest. "What happened?"

"Nothing.." Ted speaks up before I can, giving Tanner a dismissive wave. "It's nothing."

"No, it's not nothing." I step up in a frustrated tone, placing my hands on my hips. "Can we take 5? I need to talk to Ted."

"No, I'm not taking 5. We can finish the scene." Ted huffs, shaking his head at me before gesturing to Tanner again. "How much did you get before you stopped?"

"L-Like half.." Tanner stutters a little, the growing tension in the room causing him to look visibly uncomfortable. "Look, if you guys need to...work something out, we can--"

"We can work it off after you film the other half, right?" Ted asks, glancing over to the camera's. No, I'm not letting him get out of this. I don't care if he's a fucking director. "Just start from back there." Ted instructs the camera man, completely ignoring me at this point. "It's all good."

"No, it's not all good." I strengthen the tone of my voice, moving around Ted to stand in front of him once more. "We need to talk about this."

"We will, when we finish the scene." Ted insists.

"No, you've had all weekend. We're talking about this now."

"It's one fucking minute, princess."

"I wouldn't care if it was 5 seconds. I'm not finishing the scene until we discuss this."

"What is there to discuss? You know now, and I said I was sorry."

"Two words aren't gonna cut a week of lying to me, Ted."

"Are you really doing this here?"

"You won't do it elsewhere!"

"I just wanna finish the fucking scene, (Y/N)."

"I'm not fuckin' touching you until we talk."

"(Y/N), you're not gonna ruin a whole day of shooting when we've only got 4 days left, alright?"

"I'm not trying to ruin anything! I fucking love Tanner, he and Joe are like my brothers! You know this!"

"Yeah? And this is how you treat them?"

"Oh, like you were any fucking better to them at Joe's wedding?"

"I was drunk! I don't even--"

"All because you got dumped?"

I hear a few quiet gasps from some of the wardrobe team from that drop, but my focus is on how pale Ted's face becomes. He looks even more shocked than he did before, and he's not the only one. Dan is covering his mouth with his hand, Tanner looks distraught and Joe looks anxious, but disappointed.

"You what?.." Dan speaks softly, like he's trying to be quiet as to not set anyone off. "That's when she broke up with you?.."

"(Y/N)..." Joe frowns and pinches the bridge of his nose, lowering his head in shame. "Shit.."

"Wait, what? That's-That's not--" Tanner stammers over his words, completely stunned. "That's not what you told us..."

I'm finding it difficult to read the room, furrowing my brows as I look over everyone's astonished faces. I understand why the film crew might look surprised, but why are Tanner and Dan so perplexed?

"What? What?" I shrug my arms out, turning to look at Tanner. "What, like y'all didn't know that?"

"No." Tanner admits with raised brows, shaking his head a little at me. "That's not when he said it happened.."

"No, he said after." Dan admits, nervously clasping his hands in front of his face. "He said it happened a week after the wedding."

So I guess at some point last week, Tanner had asked Ted about his ex alongside Dan, the one that had left Ted at the wedding, but even when it was just the 3 of them, Ted had once again told a lie to save his own appearance, and I just completely spilled the truth out for everyone to hear. Not just in front of our core friend group, no. Everyone. The entire film crew, makeup, wardrobe department and all just heard me air that out.

All eyes are on us, Ted and I. Well, this isn't my fucking fault. How was I supposed to know all of the lies Ted has told? I didn't mean for it to turn into an argument. I didn't mean to disrupt the whole scene. I didn't mean to spout out his stupid secret. All these secrets. All these lies. All these rumors and whispers and eyes. I look at Ted one final time and he hasn't moved from where he's standing. He looks ashamed and pale, like all of the brightness and color has been sucked out of him. I don't care. I can't do this. I can't fucking take this. I need to breathe.

Without addressing anyone else, I grab my phone from the kitchen counter and start marching towards the front door. I ignore any and all calls to me, anyone saying my name, anyone telling me to come back. I put my shoes on and head right out the front door and I just walk. I just start walking forward.

I pass by everyone's parked cars in the roundabout driveway, I pass the fence that acts as a sort of archway into the property, I step onto the sidewalk and I just keep fucking going. I'm not even thinking about where I'm going or how far I'll be going, I'm just huffing and puffing as I stomp across this sidewalk. I take in the fresh air of the midday, wondering if any entitled suburban families are watching me stomp by their house through the front window. I can't fucking believe this. I can't believe it went this far. I didn't want to fucking argue like that. I didn't want to have a spat in front of every single fucking employee of that project. I didn't want to air out Ted's dirty laundry like that. I'm not that kind of person. I don't hurt people like that. I don't use secrets against people. I'm better than that. I'm better than this...

...but he didn't give me much of a choice, did he? Ted didn't want to fucking talk about this, he didn't want to tell me the truth. He told me the truth about his fuckin' girlfriend dumping him but didn't think to tell me to keep that to myself? Or is HE the only one allowed to keep secrets? I don't get it! What did I do that made him think he could treat me this way; that he could lie to me? Was I too easy? Was I too short? Too small? Too innocent? Too infatuated? Too biased? Christ, I know I've only known the guy for less than a month, but he never seemd the type to pull THIS shit. Joe and Tanner trusted him, they had so many good things to say about him, Joe practically gave us his fucking blessing. Joe said we looked good with each other, we were good for each other, we were good together! What the fuck happened?

I can feel my phone buzzing in my pocket but I just keep fucking walking. I only deter away from the sidewalk when I come across an empty park that's always in the middle of these family-centric complexes. It reminds me that I should probably find a place to sit, I don't want to go too far in case I don't come back until the sun starts to set. I turn into the empty park and plop myself down on one of the low swings, rocking myself up and down with my feet against the chipped ground. I put my phone on the ground so I can hold both of the rusted chains with both hands and I just...sit, think and breathe. I genuinely can't stop feeling frustrated about this.

There's a part of me that wants to keep finding reasons to blame myself, that this all happened mostly because of how I was or how I acted. Maybe if most of it is my fault, we can move past it easier and stay together. I have no issues with apologizing, I can make up for what I did.

But there's another part of me that wants to put this 100% on Ted. He got me high under false expectations, he lied to my face multiple times throughout the week and he refused to talk to me in private unless it was under HIS conditions, like that fucking worked out the last time. Every step of the way, he was trying to avoid this. How else was I expected to react? How long was I expected to handle his dodging and weaving calmly and rationally?

I don't know how long I sit at this park. By the time I had sat down at the swings, my phone had stopped ringing for a little while. The longer I sit there, taking in those deep breaths, the calmer I start to become. I start to feel ridiculous for coming out here, for storming out of the house the way I did. All I did was walk straight for like 10, 20 minutes. It wouldn't take long for anyone to find me if they came looking. I just...I don't know what to do. I don't know what I should be feeling, how else I should be handling this. I've been trying to get him to communicate with me, we were doing so good before all of this shit, I don't want it to be over. So what if he flirted with a few girls 2 years ago? That's not what I'm hurt over, I'm hurt over the secrecy and the lies. I need to understand why he was so okay with lying, why he felt the need to lie. I just want the truth. I just want to talk to him.

...Damnit.

I put my head in my hands, leaning forward while still on the swing. I'm no longer moving back and forth, completely stagnate. What do I do? How do I fix this? This can't be the end, it can't be. Ted gets a little too drunk and spends the next 2 years essentially waiting for me, and it's gonna end with one argument? If we really, truly can't work this out, that's fine, but...I just need some damn answers. I want to talk to him. I need to talk to him, need to see him. I take in one last deep breath before pushing myself off the swing, grabbing my phone off the ground, then walking back to the sidewalk to return to set. I don't know what time it was when I left so I truly had no idea how to gaugue how long I'd been gone.

...Until I actually got back.

The first thing I notice as I approach the driveway is that most of the cars are gone, including Ted's Tacoma. None of the upstairs lights are on and I can't see any cameras in the windows or anything, despite the curtains being wide open. I take in another deep breath before sheepishly opening the front door, relieved that it was unlocked since I hadn't grabbed my keys. The only people I see right away are Tanner and Joe in the kitchen, looking almost...scared as they gaze down at their phones. The cameras and lights that had been set up earlier hadn't been moved since I've been gone. As I close the door behind me, Tanner and Joe look up from their phones with wide eyes, shuffling out of the kitchen to head to me.

"Did he find you?" Tanner asks with a worried frown, clenching his phone anxiously in his left hand. "Where is he?"

"What?" I give Tanner a confused look, shaking my head a little. "Who? Who's gone?"

"Ted. He left right after you." Tanner admitted, his frown deepening. "He's not with you?"

"No, I came back alone." I admit, slipping my shoes off. "I was just down the street. Why? Where did he go?"

"We don't know." Joe let's out a heavy huff and shrugs. "He just left."

"What do you mean you don't know?" I ask with a scowl. "He didn't say?"

"No, he literally just...grabbed his keys and went, like, a couple minutes after you.." Tanner replies, anxiously scratching the back of his head. "He's not answering his phone. He just...left."

Ted's...

Ted's just gone?

'It's the middle of the night with the morning dew

605 or the 212

Even after I'm gone, what if it's all a rom-com?'

__________________________________

Chapter 1 || Chapter 2 || Chapter 3 || Chapter 4 || Chapter 5 || Chapter 6 (smut) || Chapter 7 || Chapter 8 || Chapter 9 || Chapter 10 (smut) || Chapter 11 || Chapter 12 || Chapter 13 || Chapter 14 (smut) || Chapter 15 || Chapter 16 || Chapter 17 || Chapter 18 (smut) || Chapter 19 || Chapter 20 || Chapter 21 (here) || Chapter 22 || Chapter 23 || Chapter 24 || Chapter 25 (final) ||

[agalychnisspranneusroseus]

My hot take is that marcanne has as much potential for toxic yuri as any other calamity trio ship and it's not nearly as soft and fluffy as one may think

[plethorawrites]

Oh, I really, really like your recent blurb! Jason having a secret girlfriend/family is my favorite trope, but it is so hard to find!

Would you write about silly instances where Jason spots his family in public and tries to shuffle and guide you away without you noticing?

Ahh! I feel that validated in both my love of Jason and my love of the secret relationship trope! (This might not be exactly what you were looking for, but I hope you like it anyway!)

The first time it happened was a few weeks into your relationship, back When the two of you would meet for breakfast or brunch at the little cafe, a few blocks away from where you worked.

Jason Todd would always show up, yawning and exhausted from how tired he always was since he hadn't told you about his night job yet. But he was still on time, excited to see you even if he would go straight home and nap immediately afterwards.

The two of you would always spend more time talking getting to know one another than actually looking over the menu and ordering something to eat, but neither of you minded.

Then, one day, while he was looking away from you to hide the smile you had caused, he caught sight of Tim waiting in line to order a coffee.

Without really thinking about it, he grabbed both of your menus, propping them up and leaning over the table, trying to hide both your faces.

You frowned in confusion but leaned in too, until your faces were close together. "What are you doing?" You whispered.

"Nothing," he lied poorly, being his head over the top of a menu to see if his brother was still there and darting his head back down when Tim walked past the table. He let out a breath of relief, staring at you. "You look really pretty this close."

With an amused eye roll you leaned back in your chair, folding your arms and waiting for a better explanation. "You just wanted to talk really close for a moment?"

"Okay, fine," he sighed heavily. "I wanted to look at your freckles, alright? They're adorable. The ones on your nose are really cute."

It wasn't a lie, technically. He did love them. And you actually believed him, he thought. Or if you didn't, you didn't push the topic.

The next time you accidentally ran into somebody was at the mall, when you had dragged Jason along to help you look for a dress for a mystery date night he said nothing about, except for the fact that you had to wear something nice.

It was just his luck that you had picked the same store Stephanie happened to be shopping in as well. In most circumstances, she might not even notice him when they crossed paths in public, but in a woman's clothing store which was relatively empty, there was no way she wouldn't see him when she turned around.

Without warning, he tugged you away from rack you were looking at, pulling you into a cramped dressing room, locking it behind you.

"Wha-" You stared at him like he had lost his mind. "Why are we the dressing room?"

"How do women try stuff on when they can't turn around?" He countered, ignoring your question and planting his hand on the wall by your head to try to give himself more room in the tight space.

"It's typically not made for two people," you explained "Especially not 6'2 men."

He grinned a bit. "Do you like my height?" He asked, enjoying the proximity a bit more than he would admit.

Yes. Obviously. Who wouldn't? He towered over you. His arms could wrap around your entire body without even straining to cover more skin. Plus, he could reach the top shelf so you didn't have to climb on a chair.

But it was still too early in the relationship to tell him that.

"That's besides the point," you muttered. " Why are we in the dressing room?" You repeated.

"I just...always wanted to see a woman's dressing room," he told you, frowning at his own lie.

"Seriously?" You questioned. "You could have at least picked the big one at the end. And you didn't even let me pick anything to try on."

"Right, well..I figured we could try a different store," Jason explained, tucking a piece of hair behind your ear. "Nothing here would do you justice."

You huffed, finding it slightly amusing how foolish he was acting. But frankly, it wasn't terribly bad to be stuck in a tight space with him. So, you waited a moment longer before unlocking the stall.

You still had to find a dress.

Things were peaceful for a bit, you and Jason seemed to be growing stronger in your relationship and things began to get a little bit more serious. Jason seemed to be growing stronger in your relationship and things began to get a little bit more intense.

He knew that eventually he'd have to tell his family about you, but the next time he saw one of his brothers in public, he couldn't help but shy away from the task of introducing you.

In his defense, Damian really wasn't the first sibling you would want to meet.

He'd taken you to a nature preserve, because you said you used to go all the time as a kid but stopped after getting older.

You were practically giddy, feeding the animals from your palm, scrunching your nose when their whiskers ticked you. Jason was enjoying it too, more so because of you than the animals.

But while he was mocking you for your squeals, he heard a familiar voice having a one sided conversation with a lemur.

He turned and there was Damian, having his biweekly visit to see the animals that Father wouldn't let him bring home.

Jason cursed internally, pulling you away from the animals, accidentally spilling the feed from your hand.

"Hey, I stillwanted to see the—"

"I'll bring you back, I promise," he said, cutting you off as he dragged you behind a tree.

You wiped off your hand on your jeans and tilted your head. "What is it?"

"I just think you've been giving the animals too much attention," Jason noted. "I feel left out."

"Oh, c'mon," you rolled your eyes.

"Really," he insisted. "You kissed a sloth and a goat but not me."

He pouted a bit and leaned back against the tree, still holding you arm, though loosening his grip before running his hand up and down your arm apologetically.

You sighed, glancing around briefly, not really taking notice of the small, angry child, yelling at some poor worker, before leaning up on your tip toes to kiss his lips very quickly. "Satisfied?"

He smiled softly. "No." He shook his head, pointing to the exit. "Can we leave?" He asked gently.

"Will you bring me back?"

Jason nodded immediately. "Whenever you want," he said.

You gave up and left with him.

Now, if you really thought about it, you could easily put two and two together, but really, the instances were so far apart that you didn't really question the strange behavior.

He had managed to be, for the most part, pretty subtle about pulling you away from his family whenever he encountered them, as few and far between as those moments were.

Like the time you were walking down the street while it was raining and he spotted Duke crossing the street towards your direction. Even though he knew you loved the rain and hated umbrellas, he still pulled his jacket off, covering your head.

"Jay, I told you, I'm fine," you assured him, trying to move it off of you.

"Yeah, but you'll catch a cold," he insisted, pulling even further over your head while blatantly stealing an umbrella from a small stand that was selling them.

He popped it open, covering his own face as you walked past Duke.

"I will not," you told him, finally tugging it off. You frowned, not feeling any rain on your skin. "Where the hell did the umbrella come from?"

"Uh- someone handed it to me," Jason muttered. "Nice man."

And even though he despised running into people he knew because it always put him on high alert, trying to figure out what to do or where to go to keep whoever they ran into from spotting them, sometimes, he actually rather enjoyed the chance to pull you away from the rest of the world.

For instance, when you insisted on going to a carnival, which he wasn't a big fan of at first, until you guys got there and he saw your eyes twinkling at all the lights.

Any thoughts of boredom were quickly drowned out by the sound of your screams on the scarier rides, when you'd reach for his hand. And he bought every single treat you so much as looked at— the funnel cakes, the fresh lemonade, the Carmel corn.

He was watching you pull fresh cotton candy from the stick it was spun around when out of the corner of his eye he caught his brother Dick, along with Wally walking across the fair grounds.

Jason was sure they wouldn't notice you with how far away they were, but he refused to take the chance. So, he interlocked your hands, tugging you into a nearby photo booth as you made a sound of confusion.

"Just thought we should grab a souvenir," he said, beating you to the punch before you could ask what he was doing.

"I'm still eating my cotton candy," You told him. "I should fix my hair too."

Jason got a devilish glint in his eye and ran his hand through your hair jostling it further as you screeched in disbelief. "I think it looks good like that," he admitted, staring at you now that it had a bit more volume.

You blew a loose strand from your face. "I can't believe you did that," you stated. "It's all disheveled."

He nodded, still thinking it looked beautiful. Sort of like how it was when you woke up next to him.

"C'mon," he urged, pulling you into his lap. "I like you this way." He threw a few quarters in the slot and before you knew it you had a strip of three pictures, none of which were appropriate to show to anyone.

A picture of him stealing your cotton candy, a picture of him nuzzling your neck while you scrunched your nose in the way that made his heart clench, and a picture of him tasting said cotton candy on your tongue.

So, maybe it was an over reaction to pull you away from the rest of his carnival when it was huge and chances were Dick never would have even seen you. But God, did he enjoy it.

Then, there were, of course, the far less subtle times which didn't end quite as well.

Like when you just so happened to be walking out of a movie at the same time Cassandra and Barbara were heading into one.

"I think the sequel might actually be better than the original," you told him, arms interlinked as you walked.

"Uh huh," he wasn't paying attention anymore after seeing his sister and Babs at the soda machine, filling up their drinks.

He couldn't exactly pull you into a different theater, especially since he didn't know which one they would be going into.

The next best option? Throwing the empty popcorn bucket over your head.

"Jay?!" You exclaimed.

"It's a discount thing," he muttered vaguely, grimacing at his own excuse. "Wear the bucket out and you get a free movie."

Okay, not the next best, probably. Maybe like...sixth best? Seventh at most.

He pulled you past them, keeping his hand on the top of the bucket to keep it in place while raising his hoodie and keeping on the 3D glasses from the movie until you were past them both.

Once you were, he pulled it off and you were...well, fuming. Rightfully so.

"What the hell was that?" You asked, a bit bitterly, not buying his excuse for a second. "I'm covered in popcorn butter.

He cleared his throat, kissing your greasy cheek and licking his lips tasting a salty popcorn and butter on your skin. "Tastes good, though," he mumbled.

You stormed out on him.

And then, when you chose to walk all the way back to your apartment in frustration, both with his actions and lies, he finally came clean.

"I just... don't want my family to mess anything up between us," he confessed, barely even looking at you.

Vulnerability wasn't his strongest asset, but he was trying. For you.

You washed your face off in the sink for the third time and still felt greasy. Even if you got it all off your face, you'd need a shower to get it out of your hair.

"Why couldn't you just tell me that?" You asked, still confused. It wasn't like you didn't already know who his family was.

"I just- I didn't want you to think I was hiding you," he muttered.

"Jason, you put a bowl of popcorn over my head so your sister wouldn't see me. That's hiding," you stated firmly.

"Yes but it's not hiding out of embarrassment!" He clarified. "My family can be a lot to handle and they might scare you off and they'd definitely mock me endlessly for being in love with you."

His eyes went wide. That...was an accident. He didn't mean to confess that.

You stared at him for a moment, blinking. "Did you just say what I think you did?"

"I uh- well that wasn't..." He cleared his throat. "Yeah," he finally agreed with a slight nod. "But you don't have to say it back or anything, I know I'm not the easiest person to love and it—"

You were already kissing him, wrapping your arms around his neck and pulling him closer. He was caught off guard, but it didn't take him long before he kissed you back, his hands finding your waist and steadying you both.

"You're stupidly easy to love," you told him, resting your forehead on his.

(+Bonus)

It was a quiet Friday night when the two of you were at a nice restaurant, celebrating a year of being together. The food was good, the music was soft and nice, and Jason was practically a drooling mess over you, like usual.

So much so, he didn't even notice when his father walked into the restaurant with a date of his own.

You did, though. And in keeping with the spirit of what had apparently been a pretty large part of your relationship, even without you knowing it, you slid out of the booth quickly grabbing his hand and pulling him from his chair.

"Hey, wait a second!" He exclaimed as you rushed him out of the restaurant before he got to finish his dessert. "We still have to pay."

"We'll come back tomorrow and pay," you assured him, pushing open the door, into the cold evening.

"What the hell was that about?" Jason asked once you were outside and seemingly slowed down.

You pointed towards the window. "Your dad," you muttered.

He could see Bruce sitting at a table across from Selina, his eyes scanning a menu while occasionally looking up, probably to compliment her or something.

He huffed. "Add that restaurant to the list of places we can't go," he mumbled, shrugging off his jacket and handing it to you. "It got cold outside," he simply said when you frowned in confusion.

You pulled on the nice jacket that matched his suit. "Thanks," you said, wrapping your arm around his, tugging him away from the restaurant. "C'mon, I'll buy some more dessert."

He hummed, and pressed a kiss against your head. "Alright," he agreed, letting you lead him away from the restaurant and down the street.

[sundrop-writes]

So mad because I tried to reply to your comments the other night on my phone and I couldn't find a way to copy/paste what you said !!!! AAAAAH. anyway - thank you for consistently matching my freak and I am sorry for my fumbles in the Latina representation. I LOVE YOUUU

Star: "Leave a mark on you that can't be so easily erased" sunny I swear to god if she's not carving her name on my skin im gonna be really sad

Sunny: NOTHING MAKES ME HAPPIER THAN WHEN YOU GO INTO MY FICS COMPLETELY BLIND. it makes me reading your reactions turning into a cackling super villain I swear to god. it's hilarious

Star: doing my usual deal with Sunny where I put my trust in her completely and just ignore all the content warnings (no one got me like she's got me)

Sunny: again, absolutely hilarious. especially because I put something in the warnings specifically because I thought you would find it funny but I LOVE THAT YOU TRUST ME YAAAY

Star: "That was one thing she never missed - money. Yeah. Fuck that" starting with an anticapitalist message, very nice, very good :3

Sunny: I didn't even intend for this to be a political message, I just genuinely think that one of the best parts of a Walking Dead style apocalypse would be that there is no more need for money. AND there is a part in the show where Rosita and Daryl are working as Storm Troopers and this tiny little fucked up angry man THREATENS THEIR CHILDREN'S LIVES to make them march across Walker infested territory to make them get his money because the Common Wealth - a society that is 100% trying to be like "the old world" in terms of political structures AND CAPITALISM is trying to take over Alexandria and The Hilltop and everything and the fact that he puts so much personal value in money makes them look at him like he's insane. because he is

Star: "You pointed a gun in Abraham’s face the moment that he approached Glenn’s prone body" LOOOOOOOVE HER ! yes she will step up to this mountain of a man who's very heavily armed

Sunny: I also feel like Abraham would be amused by this because he loves kick ass women and he loves violence, even when it's directed at him. he laughed after Glenn kicked his ass

Star: "When I first met you, I thought you were the last damn woman on earth" maybe Im too sensitive but this is still the most fucked thing to say to someone, idc how casual shit was between them THAT IS FUCKED UP

Sunny: and in the show, it is framed as VERY FUCKED UP and Rosita (rightfully) cries about him saying it. but in my fic, I wanted her to be too deep in gay denial and too in love with Reader to care. Reader's tiddies will soften the blow of this

Star: "And I know you thought the same about me" i mean... Eugene was there and she still picked you (it's not Much but it is Something)

Sunny: Abraham is very Traditional Gender Roles - so between the fact that Eugene didn't know how to fire a gun and had long hair, Abraham probably thought of HIMSELF as The Last Man on Earth. just sayin

Star: "And I know that you have too.” HAH ! Gay ass

Sunny: OKAY THIS ACTUALLY MADE ME SNORT LAUGHING. I genuinely imagine you outside their fucking bedroom window pointing at laughing at Rosita during the fucking conversation omg

Star: "I’m gonna have to be the one to get the starch of your pants and kick you squarely in the ass" well that's a sentence, i think (he just Says Words sksksks)

Sunny: OKAY BUT THIS IS HOW ALL OF ABRAHAM'S DIALOGUE SOUNDS TO ME??? SOOO I think I nailed it???

Star: "God's Dirty Little Loophole" 👁️👄👁️ the what now, ma'am? "and you don't need to open them to get behind" WHAAAAAAAT (what kinda conversations were you having with your parents sksksksk)

Sunny: Hershel was very uptight so I imagine that Josephine was really chill and cool. especially because Maggie was on birth control when she went to college and I don't think she made that decision on her own, I think it was with her mother's help and influence (althought now I think about it, I think Maggie's mom died when she was like 14... ANYWAY)

Star: "she grabbed both sides of your head and firmly planted her lips on yours" :O

Sunny: I LOVE THAT LITTLE EMOJI OMG

Star: "Eugene shouted, shuffling up the street" SIR SKSKSKSKS

Sunny: OKAY BUT YOU HAVEN'T EVEN SEEN THE EPISODE SO YOU DIDN'T SEEN THE STUPID ASS TEE SHIRT HE HAD ON. it was so dumb and iconic

Star: "imagine that blade pressed up against your skin" let's absolutely fucking go, gays

Sunny: LET'S GOOO LESBIANS LET'S GOOOO

Star: "No. What are you doing here?” 🥺 oh

Sunny: again that is an absolutely perfect expression omg

Star: "It’s an electrolyte drink mix" PINK GATORADE BABY !!! THE BEST FLAVOUR THERE IS

Sunny: also it's hilarious because I decided to add this random little detail because I started drinking electrolytes recently and I was like "here Rosita needs some too" like the weirdest inspo ends up in my fics

Star: "She swore sharply under her breath in Spanish" I appreciate the vagueness instead of google translating something

Sunny: this is also something I do with English speaking characters too, say that they 'swore under their breath', without actually saying exactly what they said, as if they mumbled so you wouldn't be able to hear what they said - it makes it more realistic, like life. you don't always hear exactly what people said with perfect crystal clear description

Star: "thankful for Eugene and his big mouth" oh yeah hi Eugene ! 👋 (i always keep forgetting you're still here)

Sunny: unfortunately the show makes it impossible to forget about Eugene and keeps shoving him in my face. sigh

Star: "You didn’t know that it was Rosita’s sniper rifle" 😌 hihi

Sunny: "is that your sniper rifle or are you just filled with homicidal rage toward a straight white man? ;)"

Star: "There was another way to get this done" bite him so it looks like a walker related incident

Sunny: CLOSE but not quite what we're going for. Rick had that one covered though

Star: "All of your danger alarms were screaming and you had no clue what to do" OKAY ! Star's self defense guide (i am not an instructor but I am an over-thinker)

1. never give up the element of surprise: don't give him time to reach for the gun, tackle him to the ground (it doesn't matter if he weighs more than you, use your momentum, swipe one of his legs to get him off balance, just do it, push him towards the basket on the floor so he falls on his back)

2. KNEE HIM IN THE NUTS AT THE FIRST OPPORTUNITY !!!!! IDK WHY PEOPLE NEVER SAY THIS IN SELF DEFENSE CLASSES !!! KICK HIM WHILE HE'S DOWN !!! FIGHT DIRTY !!! IT'S YOU AND WHATEVER GOD YOU BELIEVE IN (AND HE'S NOT GONNA HELP YOU NOW)

okay class is over, that's all I got

Sunny: I am obsessed with you teaching a mini self defence class in the comments omg. I was also going for the theme that a 'strong' female character who does know how to fight can be struck by the fight or flight or freeze instinct, especially when it comes to freeze, and how the show highlighted that because Alexandria is a very civilised society like The Old World, it brought back a lot of the social constructions where even if you have an issue with someone and you feel like they are a danger to your life, you feel a social barrier against simply killing them to end that threat because killing people is uncivilised behaviour

Star: POKE HIM IN THE EYES !!!!! DONT HESITATE !!! (sorry class is back on for a second, just remembered this)

Sunny: VERY GOOD POINT. FUCK UP HIS EYES

Star: "rearing up against him as though she were ten feet tall" when walking home at night after class I always do the math in my head of "could i take this guy if tries something?" whenever I see a man walking down in my direction (as a last resort only cause I will find the easiest way to get as far away as possible) and it's almost always a yes, based only on the fact that I want to win/live more than he does

Sunny: summary of the math equation usually is: "I can kick his ass because I'm more feral than him" and I love that about you

Star: "You heard me, bendejo. Pick. It. Up" it's pendejo by the way !

Sunny: yeah instead of using google translate I went through clips of the show and just imitated things that Rosita said, and I get my hot girl hearing steered me wrong on that one. but I was CLOSE

Star: "fuck my wife in my bed" ngl I'd still give her shit for the housewife thing after this (cause I'm an asshole)

Sunny: BRAT BEHAVIOR!!!!

Star: "Why the fuck were you talking to him?” THIS IS *MY* FAULT ???? IF YOU HADN'T DITCH ME TO GO BE EDGY SOMEWHERE THIS WOULDN'T HAVE HAPPENED !!!

Sunny: again, BRAT BEHAVIOR!!!!! also the phrase "to go be edgy somewhere" is fucking hilarious omg

Star: "that defiant thing rose up inside of you again" manda ela ir se fuder também, FODASE

Sunny: I don't know if I want to attempt to translate this or not... but the idea of Rosita being in a relationship who also speaks Spanish is hilarious because they would argue loudly in Spanisha and nobody else in the group would understand them so they could scream loudly about the most intimate shit and nobody else would be in on it. iconic

Star: "flipping out the blade and causing it to glint in the light" we are so close to Rosita carving her intials onto the Reader ☺️

Sunny: I love it when you know me so well <33

Star: "You crazy slut" MAYBE SO...!

Sunny: "maybe"... MAYBE???

Star: "She grabbed the meat of your inner thigh with her left hand" YEAH ???? IT'S TIME ???? "very clear sight of her initials now carved into your thigh" YEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSS !!!!!!!

Sunny: I love how I thought maybe this idea was too wild and crossed a line and you ASSURED ME THAT MY FREAK WAS MATCHED. YESSSS

Star: "She took the time to bandage your leg nicely before the two of you went to sleep" 😌

Sunny: she is nothing if not a nurse and a caring wife in return <333

Star: LOOOOOOOVEED THIS ONE !!!!

Sunny: YESSS I AM SO GLAD TO HEAR IT OMG !!!!! I had so much fun working on this one and I am so glad that my pookie loves it <3

Baby Said

Dom!Rosita Espinosa x Sub!Fem!Reader

aka the Rosita Knife Kink fic

Tell me now - what’s that look on your face?

She puts her hand on my lips, begging - ‘please, end this conversation.’

Baby Said: ‘Let me taste your silhouette. You can talk between my legs.’ 

I know you really want to. 

Summary:

When you first met Rosita, you thought your attraction to her was hopeless and fated to die quietly inside of you. But it turns out - she felt the exact same way about you.

Though she doesn't quite know how to deal with her attraction to you or the new relationship that it blossoms into. She's only dated men in the past, and she never felt this way about any of them. She has never been this insanely in love before. Tempted to run away from her feelings, silently pulling away from you, she is shaken back to reality when she finds Spencer brazenly flirting with you one night.

There is only one obvious solution in her mind: claim you. Make sure the world knows that you're hers. Leave a mark on you that can't be so easily erased. (Not that you would want to.)

Dom!Rosita Espinosa x Sub!Fem!Reader. Strangers to Lovers. Smut. Set during Season 6.

Word Count: 15,100

The Walking Dead Masterlist | AO3 Link

Detailed warnings and author's notes below.

Warnings: the reader character goes by she/her pronouns and has a vagina and breasts; there is no major descriptors of the reader’s race, age, or looks in general (though when I was writing this, I did have in mind that the reader is around the same age as Rosita, Glenn, Maggie, and Tara - so she would be in her early to mid twenties, but that is not a hard fact); this fic DOES use Y/N; even though most of my reader characters are bisexual, the reader is explicitly a lesbian in this fic; Rosita speaks Spanish and it is not explicitly mentioned if the reader speaks Spanish as well and understands these words or not; this fic is about Rosita discovering her sexuality after the apocalypse - it could be implied that she is bisexual, but I wanted this fic to be about her discovering her true sexuality through loving the reader (so Rosita could be a lesbian or demisexual) - but she sex she had with men in the past was not traumatic, just not particularly exciting; mentions of Rosita x Abraham, including mentions of Abraham and Rosita having sex; Abraham and Rosita do break-up before Rosita and reader get together so there is no cheating; very background mentions of Sasha x Abraham (but in this version, Rosita is not at all upset about it or upset about the break-up because she’s in love with the reader); the reader calls Rosita ‘Ro’ or ‘Ro-Ro’ and she’s the only one who is allowed to use this nickname for her; this fic is set during Season 6, but there is no mention of Negan (I wanted to set this during the ambiguous time skip after the mass of Walkers is taken out in episode 8 - but I did mention Deana and Noah being alive - fucking details); mentions of common Walking Dead themes - death, Walkers, killing Walkers (and people) to survive, gun violence, etc.; lots of Spencer Monroe bashing (I fucking hate him!!!!) - mentions of Spencer having a one-sided attraction toward Rosita and toward the reader (attractions that are definitely not returned), mentions of Spencer ‘flirting’ with Rosita in a way that borders on harassment, implications that Spencer is homophobic/lesphobic and that he has a gross stereotypical fantasy of having a threesome with two women just because those women are in a relationship; the reader works as a school teacher in Alexandria (mainly teaching the teenagers); there is a scene of Spencer harassing the reader in a way that she finds scary and intimidating, (at one point, the reader even fears for her life in Spencer’s presence), but Rosita swoops in to save her.

This is a smut fic; there is sub/dom dynamics - Rosita is the dominant one (she is more of a mean dom) and the reader is submissive (the reader is somewhat of a brat at first); the main kink here is knife kink - the reader gets turned on watching Rosita use a knife while teaching a self defense class for the inexperienced Alexandrians and Rosita uses this to her advantage later; Rosita cuts off the reader’s clothes, and gives the reader a few small cuts with the knife (not major or painful) and teases her with it, and this ultimately culminates in Rosita carving her initials into the reader’s thigh - this is described as painful, but it is a pleasurable pain; general pain kink; Rosita slaps the reader (and she likes it); the reader is stripped naked and Rosita remains clothed; choking kink - not to an extreme and there is no major breathplay, but Rosita does take a hold of the reader’s throat and squeeze for a short period of time; thigh riding - Rosita grinds her knee and thigh between the reader’s legs; sweat kink - the reader fantasies about licking sweat off Rosita; blood kink - the reader is turned on by (remembered) visuals of Rosita covered in blood, and Rosita licks up the reader’s blood after cutting her with the knife; dumbification kink - Rosita calls the reader stupid (and she likes it); degradation kink - Rosita calls the reader ‘whore’ (in both Spanish and English, yay multiculturalism!!) and ‘stupid slut’ and ‘babydoll’ and ‘fuckhole’; discussion of housewife kink and kinks around ‘gender roles’ (in which Rosita is framed as the ‘man’ and the protector and the reader is framed as the more submissive ‘wife’) (though the reader is very competent in protecting herself, and it’s something Rosita is attracted to when they first meet); discussion of the reader being kept in a cage (that does not actually happen during the fic); oral sex - reader receiving; fingering - reader receiving. And I think that’s finally it for this fic.

A/N: I am soo excited to post this fic because it's my first ever fic for Rosita and I have been wanting to write for her for sooo long. I actually intended for this fic to be 'simple' and to be like 3k, but I am actually so happy that my first fic for her turned out to be like 15k and is actually really complex - she deserves it. I hope you guys enjoy it!! I love her so much and I hope that I did her justice.

...

Rosita knew that for most people, there was a Before and an After. 

Before - back when the world was ‘normal’. When the world was ‘good’. When society was ‘functioning’. In her mind, that was all bullshit. People had been starving and living on the streets before too. Society had never been fully functional. 

After - the now. When the dead walked the earth, after the society that everyone knew, the life that most people had been comfortable with had crumbled away. When, in most people’s minds, everything ‘good’ had died and gone. 

But Rosita had a lot of trouble thinking of it that way. 

She was one of those people who - in a lot of ways - struggled to survive in the Old World. She had to find creative ways to make ends meet and money was always tight. 

(That was one thing she never missed - money. Yeah. Fuck that.) 

A lot of those ways involved getting dolled up and schmoozing for tips from men who were twice her age, working late nights at sleazy bars, and once she learned that it paid better, straight up scamming guys out of their ‘hard earned’ cash. Morality was never one of her strong suits, but beauty was. And guys always think that a pretty face is a truthful one. 

When the world fell apart, she saw no sense in falling with it. It was just another hard time that she would learn to live through. 

Abraham came along with his big truck and his even bigger ambitions, talking about saving the whole damn world like it was his god given right. At the time, Rosita wasn’t sure there was much left to save, but he and Eugene were two more men who liked her for her pretty face and she liked their big truck and their guns - she liked her chances of survival with them. And she was always willing to join forces with someone who had something to teach her. 

So she embarked on a mission that she didn’t have much emotional stake in. Not at first. 

The first time she had sex with Abraham, she knew it wasn’t love. But, as far as she was concerned, love was a myth anyway. She was bored and he was warm, and that was all she really needed to know. 

She was alive. She had some sense of purpose. Her life didn’t feel much different than it had before. In fact, it was better - without the dread of debt or bills hanging over her head. Even if that had been switched out for the literal dead hanging over her head every now and then. 

… 

Life was once so perfectly clear and simple to Rosita - and then she met you. 

Abraham, Rosita, and Eugene found you on the side of a hot, desolate Georgia road, tears in your eyes as you desperately stripped the riot gear off (who they later knew to be) Glenn. You had been trying to assess his condition after he had collapsed while fighting Walkers - his body clearly still weak from the flu that had almost killed him at the prison. Tara stepped up to protect the both of you, using the butt of Glenn’s heavy artillery to smash in the rotting heads before she posed to the three strangers that she ‘hoped they enjoyed the show’. 

You pointed a gun in Abraham’s face the moment that he approached Glenn’s prone body. It was something Rosita immediately liked about you - you were fiery, unafraid, and protective. You didn’t even flinch at a man so much larger than you - looked him in the eye and threatened him with a fierce tongue. It was why Rosita chose to approach you, chose to be the one to barter peace and hammer home the logic that you and your friends would never survive on the road alone. That Abraham and his big truck were truly the best option for you. 

She later found herself surprised that Glenn was on such a determined quest to find his wife. With the way you fussed over him, dabbing a wet cloth on his forehead after you finally let Abraham hoist him into the truck, checking his pulse every few minutes, making sure he was draped in shade and comfortable. Rosita thought for certain that the two of you were together. 

You laughed so hard when she told you this a few days later that you almost snorted up one of the beans that you had been eating for dinner, choking and sputtering on your food as Glenn and Tara gave Rosita a strange look. After you came down from your fit of laughter and regained your breath, you told Rosita that Glenn certainly wasn’t your type - you were only into women. 

You and Glenn had an intense closeness because he had saved your life, more than once, and you valued him intensely as a friend. You quickly added that you loved Maggie just as much as a dear friend, and hoped that she was alive out there somewhere. You hoped that his search would be fruitful. You saw nothing but comedy in the idea that you might be romantic with him. 

Rosita had no idea why she became so utterly fixated on this. 

It wasn’t like she had never met a lesbian before. She had worked at gay bars, she had plenty of gay friends. When she worked as a bartender, Drag Nights were one of her favourite events to work at. She wasn’t just fine with queer people - she embraced them. 

Tara was a lesbian too, and she didn’t find herself laying awake at night thinking about Tara’s laugh and wondering what Tara thought of her. Wondering what Tara’s hair smelled like, wondering if Tara’s skin was soft. Wondering if Tara was warm enough and wondering if she had eaten enough that day. Sure, she grew to love Tara as a friend during those days on the road together, but you were the one who was always on her mind. You were the one she couldn’t stop thinking about. 

Even more than the goal of protecting Eugene and saving the world. And increasingly, even more than Abraham. 

Even during times when Abraham would loosen his leash on Eugene just enough to insist that they sneak off somewhere to go have sex - Abraham would be inside of her and she would still be thinking about you. She would be grinning at him, kissing his neck, secretly terrified that you would overhear Abraham’s heated grunts about how much he loved her tits and that you would think less of her for it. 

She could never get you off her mind. 

There was just something about you. 

Your laugh was melodic, your skin seemed to shine under the bright Georgia sun. Even though your hair was messy and hadn’t been properly attended to in days, you looked gorgeous. You were so gorgeous. You always managed to make Rosita smile with bits of your well-timed humor, and every bit of conversation she had with you was mentally engaging - more so than she ever had since society had dissolved. Hell, probably since long before that. 

She found herself drawn to you in ways she had never been drawn to any other person in her life. 

And she found herself oddly disappointed when the group found a real home at Alexandria - not because she didn’t like it there. But because after a few days of probationary caution from Rick, the group dispersed. She and Abraham (and Eugene, like a damn child, unsure where else to go) - started living in their own place. You started living with Maggie and Glenn. 

And like clockwork, she saw you a lot less often. She worked her job keeping watch over the walls and teaching the Alexandria residents how to fight and defend themselves, and you took up a job teaching the few children that lived in the town as a school teacher - and the two of you crossed paths less and less often. Your lives became less entwined. 

And stupidly, Rosita found herself yearning for the days when the two of you slept on the train tracks with your backs pressed together - quiet nights when she could fall asleep to the thumping of your heartbeat and the sounds of crickets in the bushes. Nights when being so close to you had been for survival - but it had also been a privilege. 

… 

Rosita was puzzled when she walked into the bedroom one night to find Abraham packing - seemingly clearing out all of the drawers where his things were kept. 

It was something that instantly put a knot in her gut, though she tried her best to ignore it. She tried to tell herself that this didn’t mean anything bad. 

“Packing your stilettos?” She asked casually, posing it as a joke, hoping that he wouldn’t notice the way her voice shook. “We’ll only be gone a night.” 

She was referring to a run that was happening soon - one that he would need a much smaller, lighter bag for. 

“I’m goin’.” He replied gruffly, refusing to look up at her as he continued stuffing things into his large duffle bag. 

That bad, twisted feeling in her gut continued to brew, and she continued to try and ignore it. She tried to stay steady. 

“I am too.” She replied, that shake in her voice now more determined to break through. “But - tomorrow.” 

She hoped that he would reply in order to say that he was just overpacking out of paranoia. That his PTSD was acting up again. But instead, he said something that caused her stomach to truly twist up horribly as acid splashed at the back of her throat. 

“I’m leavin’.” He declared firmly, finally zipping up the bag and hoisting it over his shoulder. 

He finally looked at her, finally surrendering. The scared, small look in his eyes - one that she did not recognize from him - finally clued her into what was truly going on. 

He was leaving her. He was leaving the house and not coming back. He was leaving the relationship. 

Though a small part of her was terrified at the prospect of being alone, something that hadn’t happened in her life in a very long time, she found herself more scared at the realization that: this wasn’t all too upsetting. This wasn’t nearly as upsetting as it should have been for her. 

She had found herself drifting away from Abraham for a while. She had never been all too attached to him in the first place. She loved him in a sense, of course. But likely in the same way that she loved Glenn and Maggie and Tara and Eugene. She loved him as someone she couldn’t lose because they had been through too much together. 

She knew that she had never loved him as some deep, affectionate romance. 

But still, part of her screamed to hold onto him. He was an anchor, he was real. They had been through so much together. They had been a pair for so long. It was difficult to imagine sharing a bed with someone other than him. 

“Why?” Rosita whispered, almost afraid to bring the question to life in the air. 

“It happens.” Abraham grunted back - short, unwilling to truly explain. 

This only made her bubble with anger. 

‘No.’ She thought bitterly. ‘Tell me fucking why. Explain it to me if you’re going to leave me alone.’ 

“Are you serious?” She whispered sharply, more so to herself, angry that he refused to even engage in the conversation - that he was just fleeing without even an explanation. 

“This is how I want it.” He added, still refusing to truly engage with her at all. 

So now was the time Abraham Ford was choosing to be a man of few words. For hours she had been forced to sit in that stupid fucking truck, listening to him yammer on, listening to his weird metaphors and his winding war stories. And now he was choosing to clam up. 

“Why?” She demanded once again, raising her voice louder, trying to force an answer out of him. 

“Why are dingleberries brown?” He snapped, raising his voice louder than hers, trying to scare her away from the conversation. “It’s just the way shit is!” 

He then moved to leave the room, and she stepped in front of him, blocking his path to the door as she began to scream in his face, demanding answers out of him. 

“No, no!” She screamed. “After everything we’ve been through, you are not walking out that door unless you can tell me why! Tell me why!” 

She smacked her hands against his chest, trying to force his attention toward her as he stared down the hallway at the front door with intense, militant concentration. Of course. Focus on the mission. Fucking asshole. 

Abraham stopped with a huff, grabbing her arms - not with any real force, just to keep her from annoyingly swatting at him as he finally looked down at her, finally ready to give her the answer she so desperately sought. 

“When I first met you, I thought you were the last damn woman on earth.” He declared, firm and unapologetic. 

A wave of shock went through her, and she went limp under his touch. 

Her eyes went wide in a quick moment, they both knew that the other was thinking the exact same thing. It was the truth. The relationship had never been one of fondness or ‘love’ - it had never been one like Maggie and Glenn’s. Their relationship had been one of convenience. One to provide warmth against the coldness of the world. A good fuck to remind you that you’re not dead when there’s so much death around you, right in front of your face. 

Before Rosita could speak up, something in her gut telling her to defend herself - her brain screaming to deny the truth, Abraham continued on. 

“And I know you thought the same about me.” 

He said, finally letting go of the tense hold he had on her wrists - in that moment, both physically and emotionally releasing her. Unconsciously telling her that it was okay for her not to be in love with him. It was okay for her not to be hurt over the end of the relationship. 

He wasn’t expecting to be chased. 

“And well, I’ve learned to be okay with that. You’re a damn fine woman and I was lucky to have even five minutes with you.” 

“Abraham-” She breathed out, unsure where her words were even going. 

“But I’ve found someone else.” He declared, charging right past anything she had to say. “And I know that you have too.” 

“What?” Rosita gasped, entirely shocked by these words. 

She wasn’t entirely shocked by the revelation that Abraham was finally leaving her because of another woman. She had seen him hanging around with Sasha with increasing frequency. She had seen how close they had grown since the church. And she knew that he was too self upstanding to start fucking Sasha behind her back. Of all things, Abraham was not a cheater. 

It was the latter half of what he said that really threw her off.

He thought that she had someone else waiting in the wings? Did he believe that Spencer’s stupid one-sided flirting actually meant something to her? He had to know that she absolutely despised the guy, and that she would never pursue a relationship with someone as soft and stupid as Spencer.  

“What the hell are you talking about?” She gaped. “Do you think I’ve been cheating on you?” 

“No,” He shook his head, as if insulted by the idea. “Dammit - I was hopin’ to make this whole thing easy on you. To make this easier on the both of us so that you’d stop bein’ so damn stupid and just stop lyin’ to yourself. But I guess I’m gonna have to be the one to get the starch of your pants and kick you squarely in the ass, huh?” 

He had never before called Rosita stupid. She stood there, gaped with shock for a moment before she gathered the only words that she could. 

“Abraham, what are you talking about?” She asked firmly, now well and truly confused. 

He was leaving because he wanted to be with someone else. What the hell did that have to do with her being ‘stupid’? 

The small grin that graced his lips was the same one he usually held right after he smashed a Walker’s head open, or right after he ripped a particularly nasty fart that polluted the truck in a way that made him laugh when nobody else did. 

“Oh come on, darlin’.” He chuckled. “The way you’ve been eyein’ her up - you make it pretty obvious.” 

Her? 

Abraham wasn’t talking about a guy? 

When Rosita stood in dubious silence, Abraham was forced to clue her in. 

“Y/N.” He said. 

The name hitting the air was like a slap in the face for Rosita. 

He was leaving for Sasha, and he - he expected her to go after you? 

No. 

“Abraham, I’m not - I like guys.” Rosita sputtered out, eager to cover up the odd feeling rising in her throat, the feeling that something was wrong. The sense that she had been caught somehow. “I’ve been having sex with you. What - you think I’m gay all of a sudden?” 

“I think you spend a hell of a lot more time lookin’ at that woman’s tits than you ever look at me.” He shrugged in return. “And hell, I can’t blame you. She is one fine-” 

“Aye. Stop it.” She hissed sharply, kissing the inside of her teeth while she gave him a glare. 

“Alright, I get it. You don’t want me talkin’ about your girl that way.” 

“She is not my-” She let out a harsh sigh, cutting herself off while Abraham let out a chuckle. 

You would never want her. 

But that thought also struck her in the gut harsher than a blade piercing through her skin. The idea that she had been hiding here, cowering in an unhappy relationship with Abraham, hiding from her feelings for you. Hiding from someone she truly wanted to be with because she believed that you would never want her back. 

Maybe it didn’t matter if she was gay or straight or whatever. Maybe it mattered most that she was terrified of being rejected. Especially if it was being rejected by you. 

There was a pitting silence, in which Abraham stared her down with a knowing look while she turned all this over in her mind, and she hated just how smug he was. 

“Shut up.” She spat at him, though he hadn’t said anything, simply wanting to dull volumes that his smugness was hurling at her. 

Rosita was now swimming in a terrible mix of feelings - annoyance that Abraham was right, insecurity (something she so rarely felt), fear, anxiety, dread. Those confusing feelings for you bubbling toward the surface. Something she had brushed off before as friendly fondness that she was quickly learning to call affection - romantic affection. 

She became even more annoyed when Abraham let out a bright, bellowing laugh, now fully smiling at her. She resisted the urge to smack him, now wanting to blow off some steam by getting into a physical fight. She knew he wouldn’t have taken the bait anyway. 

“Fine.” He sighed, still smiling. “You don’t have to believe me. But hell, if a monkey puts on a three-piece suit and believes it’s a man, it’s still a damn monkey.” 

She wanted to point out how she hated being compared to a monkey, but she ground her teeth - because he was right. She hated it when he was right. 

“Rosita - I love you. I would still die for you or kill for you. Nothing’s gonna change that. But we both know it’s not the same anymore.” He continued on, becoming oddly soft for a moment, making her flex with a small smile now. “And I can’t sit around here waitin’ for it to be the way it was. Hell - I don’t think I want it to be the way it was. I like the way it is now.” 

“When did you get all shiny and whole?” She asked, silently knowing that this was the touch of ‘love’ on him - the glimmer of a woman who had made him feel whole in a way that she never could. She found herself oddly okay with that. She enjoyed it, in fact. She was happy for him. 

“I started goin’ to church.” He shrugged, throwing out one last bad joke. 

Rosita nodded, smiling at him, calmly accepting the truth - he was happier now. At least one of them was. 

She just wasn’t sure if she was ready to find her happiness. It was a terrifying prospect - approaching you. Exposing herself to you when she might get rejected. The idea that even if you said yes, even if you felt the same way - she would be embarking on a relationship like one she had never experienced before. She would have something so damn precious to lose. 

Abraham turned and began to walk toward the door again, and Rosita reflexively called after him. 

“Abraham?” He stopped and looked over his shoulder at her. “Do you think-?” 

She choked on her own words, too intimidated to even ask - but of course, he already knew the unspoken question that she was trying to voice. 

‘Do you really think that me and Y/N are supposed to be together?’ 

“I think anybody would be damn lucky to have you.” He said, giving her another strangely warm, genuine smile. “And I know that she spent a hell of a lotta time with her eyes focused on your ass when you weren’t payin’ attention. So I’m pretty sure all you gotta do is go get ‘er.” 

Abraham finally took off then, and as the front door shut behind him, Rosita collapsed onto the edge of the bed. 

This was the first time in so long that she had been truly afraid. 

Terrified that you were so close, yet so far away. Terrified of the idea that she could waltz right up to you and - tell you what? That she was in love with you? (That didn’t sound like a lie. In fact, the longer she sat with it, repeating it in her mind, the more it sounded like the truth. The more it felt like it.) The idea that she could ruin her friendship with you in one single second. 

That almost sounded worse than death. 

Losing you - having you upset with her and not wanting to be around her - that would be a living hell. 

And those words kept ringing through her head. 

‘All you gotta do is go get ‘er.’ 

Fuck - she hated it when Abraham was right. 

Forcing herself up with a burst of anger - anger toward Abraham that he had known about this for so long and failed to tell her, that he waited this fucking long - she rushed toward the front door, only to be stopped with Eugene’s hand on her elbow. 

“Hey, I thought you said we were gonna watch Star Wars later. I was only able to locate a DVD copy of A New Hope, which I find to be inferior to-” 

“Eugene,” She sighed harshly. “When a woman says ‘later’, what she really means is ‘fuck off’.” 

He gaped with shock, enough to let her go, and then he began shouting complaints at her. But she didn’t hear or care to hear what he said as she slammed the door in his face, and began swiftly walking (not running, telling herself not to look too stupidly eager) down the street toward Glenn and Maggie’s house. 

She had to find you. 

The three of you were sitting on the porch, laughing brightly, chatting about something. You and Glenn each had a beer in hand and Maggie was cradling a mug full of something, and she had Glenn’s hoodie draped around her shoulders - it was a very cozy, friendly scene. For a moment, Rosita almost backed off. She almost lost her nerve. 

“My Mama used to call it God's Dirty Little Loophole,” Maggie laughed brightly, adding onto whatever conversation the three of you were having. “You're supposed to keep your knees closed before marriage and you don't need to open them to get behind,” 

“Yeah it's some kind of dirty hole,” Glenn snarked in response, earning him a light smack and an eye roll from Maggie. 

But then - you noticed Rosita, standing in the middle of the dark street. A bright smile broke across your face. And her insides lit up as she remembered in an instant why she was there. She became flared with annoyance once again as she remembered that Abraham was right about the whole thing. 

“Ro-Ro!” You chimed, drawing the attention of the other two toward her. This was a playful nickname for Rosita that you had started using while on the road - one she pretended to hate that she only ever let you get away with. “I actually want you to weigh in on this - if you do anal the first time you have sex, does it count as losing your virginity?” 

Of course. You were cheerfully talking about something nonsensical and delightfully distracting. 

But in that moment, all she could think about was your lips. The way you so sweetly and delicately wrapped around the words, making something so crude seem so perfect. 

She knew that she looked like a mindless Walker, drifting up the porch without a word, not even responding to your question - but she couldn’t deny her magnetism toward you any longer. And she didn’t even care that Glenn and Maggie were watching when she grabbed both sides of your head and firmly planted her lips on yours. 

You immediately went slack under her touch, almost dropping your beer as you melted into the kiss, gently moaning into her mouth - both of you feeling the intense heat and pure chemistry that you had both been trying to deny for so long. A feeling that had been building up between the two of you since the moment you had met. 

(With her back turned to them, Rosita didn’t see the excited, knowing look that the couple gave each other, even exchanging a soft high five as the two of you continued to share that kiss.) 

Rosita pulled away from the kiss after a long, perfect moment - and while you looked at her with a dizzy, vacant expression, your whole body tingling, wondering if you were dreaming, she grabbed the beer from your hands and took a long swig. And then she propped herself beside you against the porch railing, turning to face Glenn and Maggie, who were both beaming with smiles. 

“Personally, I think the concept of virginity is bullshit.” She said, choosing to answer your earlier question instead of acknowledging the fact that she had kissed you. “Why should anybody let a man’s dick define them? It’s completely barbaric-” 

“What’s barbaric is storming out on a man in the middle of a conversation!” Eugene shouted, shuffling up the street in a pair of flip-flops, his flannel pj pants, and his obnoxious ‘Virginia Is For Lovers’ tee shirt.

Rosita rolled her eyes. 

“I am not watching Star Wars with you!” She shouted at him, her words echoing down the near empty street.  

“Wait - you have Star Wars?” Glenn asked eagerly, turning to the mullet-headed man for confirmation. 

“Yes.” Eugene replied. “But some people don’t appreciate the finer points of well-made science fiction.” He eyed Rosita heavily when he said this, and she flipped him a middle finger in response. 

Glenn and Maggie exchanged a look, Glenn clearly asking for permission to go and watch the movie, to which Maggie nodded. Glenn grinned widely and kissed Maggie on the forehead before he eagerly fled off the porch. He and Eugene walked away talking excitedly about the film and then, surprisingly, Maggie stood up from her chair. 

“I think I’m gonna head to bed early.” She said, giving an exaggerated yawn - and then she tossed a wink in your direction. “Goodnight, y’all.” 

“Night, Mags.” 

“Goodnight.” 

You and Rosita both bid her goodnight - and then, after the front door to the house closed behind her, the two of you were completely alone. 

“So - you’re not into letting a man define your life?” You posed, snatching the beer back and downing the last of it. 

“Not anymore.” She replied, giving you a grin. 

She then grabbed you by the back of the neck and kissed you firmly once again. 

That was the day she realized it. There was a Before and an After. 

The time in her life Before you, and then - the time After you. 

The time before her world was whole, and after it became whole. 

… 

Your relationship with Rosita was nothing short of electric. 

The first time the two of you had sex was shortly after that first kiss (a matter of hours, actually) - and you had never cum harder than having her between your thighs, pinning you to the bed that Abraham had once slept in while she ate you with a newly discovered passion that had you screaming. (Initially, the two of you had attempted to be discreet, but Glenn and Eugene’s movie marathon certainly didn’t last long after that.) 

You knew that the people around town were likely sick of the two of you. Annoyed by the fact that you two were constantly staring at each other, so sickly in love that you couldn’t resist grabbing and groping each other in public, a simple peck of a kiss often turning into something sloppy in front of your friends when you never meant it to. 

There was just something so intoxicating about the relationship - likely because the two of you had been trying to hold back your feelings, stuffing down the attraction for so long. And now that you got to experience those feelings so freely, now that you got to be with the person that you had wanted so badly for so long - you couldn’t help but to enjoy it. 

You couldn’t help but to enjoy something so good in a world that didn’t seem to have a lot of good in it these days. 

That was why you took any opportunity that you could during the day to visit Rosita. 

Yes, the two of you lived together now, so you saw her a lot more often. You had moved in with her and Euegene after Abraham had moved out, prompting many jokes from your friends about ‘shacking up’ - both to your face and behind your back. This meant that you saw her almost every single morning (if she didn’t get an early start before you did, or if her job didn’t call for her to pull some overnight duty). And you saw her most nights before you fell asleep, but you still felt like you didn’t get enough of her. Even the domestic bliss wasn’t enough to fulfill you when you were so damn lovesick. 

So late one afternoon, after you had dismissed your class, you walked across town to see Rosita. You would deny until your last breath that you semi-regularly dismissed your class early for this specific reason, especially considering that your class was made up of a whopping four kids and they all definitely got more than enough one on one time with you to be well educated. 

You knew that she was holding a self defense class for the under-trained, more sheltered Alexandrians in an open field out by the solar panels. If anybody asked, you had released your class early because the kids deserved to enjoy the nice weather and not because you had an alternate agenda. 

“You’re going to need to carry a knife on your person at all times,” 

She spoke with perfect authority, her voice filling the air in a way that sent chills down your spine. You couldn’t help but to admire her quiet dominance - the natural confidence that she always had when she pressed herself on top of you. You couldn’t help but to imagine that firm, smooth voice next to your ear, giving you instructions about how you were going to behave for her while she took you apart and made you quiver. 

“A well sharpened knife could always mean the difference between life and death against a Walker or a person that wants to hurt you,” 

You loved watching her work. 

She used her own switchblade as an example as she showed the others proper technique - and you couldn’t help but to admire her, a certain kind of deadly heat growing in your stomach as you watched her strong, toned arm wield the blade with confidence, slashing into the air against an imaginary enemy as she continued to spout confident instructions to her class. 

Her sleeveless shirt made it easier for you to enjoy the sight of her bronze skin in the bright sun, enjoying the sight of the sheen of sweat that gathered there. You couldn’t help but to imagine tonguing across her bicep in order to lick up that sweat, worshipping her in the filthiest ways to honor her strength, to show her what a great protector she was. 

Both of you knew that you were more than capable of protecting yourself. But there was a certain thrill whenever she stepped between you and danger. Whenever she stepped up as your protector. One that you felt now as you were reminded of just how strong she was. 

She took another stance, crouching as she slashed her knife through the air again, and she continued to yell more instructions at the class. 

Your lust numb brain couldn’t easily take in what she was saying, though. 

You simply enjoyed the pleasant warmth of her voice rolling through the air as your mind continued to wander. You remembered visuals of her stabbing that knife into soft Walker skulls and having blood drip down her arms. You thought back to a time during the escape from Terminus when she hadn’t hesitated to stab a man in the eye to keep him away from you and his blood had splashed up onto her cheek, making her angered grimace look all the more heroic as she extended a hand out to you and pulled you back from oncoming gunfire. 

At the time, you had been terrified. You had only been thinking of the fight for your life in the face of so much death. But now, you looked back at those memories - flashes of those moments - with a certain fondness. Your mind tunnel-visioned in and you could only see Rosita as a kind of beautiful Combat Barbie, coming to save you. 

It was the kind of rose coloured vision that made your pussy wet as you continued to stand there, admiring her as she stood tall at the front of the group, hands on her hips as she spoke more powerful, firm words. 

Your eyes continued to fixate on her hands - surprisingly, today she had chosen to forego her typical ‘combat’ gloves. So you were blessed with the sight of her bare, rough knuckles and long fingers twirling the thin handle of the knife around, causing the sharp, shiny blade to glint in the blazing sun. 

You almost hated that you couldn’t help but to imagine that blade pressed up against your skin. It was such a filthy thought, but once the fantasy wiggle its way through a tiny gap in your mind - it exploded to life. You knew that you would love how small and powerless you would feel underneath her if she held the knife against your neck. It would be nothing but a threat coming from her - but oh, the things you would do for her under the duress of that threat. 

You would love it if she pinned you down and tore your clothes to shreds with the sharpness of her knife, if she ran the cool metal across your skin. Even if she treated you to the sweet, stinging pinch of that knife’s tip in your flesh - just a bit. Just a little kiss of pain to make the pleasure sweeter. 

(It was a thought that had you squeezing your thighs together, hoping that your underwear wasn’t utterly ruined.) 

Rosita would be the only person you would trust to do it. Someone who had saved you from danger so many times, who had threatened men for even looking at you in a way she didn’t like. She would worship your body with the smallest touch of pain that you needed rather than punishing you cruelly with it. And again, this was a thought that had your pussy throbbing between your thighs as you mocked yourself with something that was probably never going to happen.

(She did like rough sex, but she valued you too much to even consider hurting you.)  

You were genuinely surprised when the group she was teaching began to disperse - you hadn’t realized how long you had been standing there, fantasizing about her. You knew that you were lovesick for her - but fuck, you didn’t realize that it was this bad.

Rosita waltzed across the field toward you, and you suddenly felt frozen under her gaze. You knew that it wasn’t anywhere near a crime to come and visit her - in fact, it was probably welcomed. But you were surprised that she didn’t seem happy to see you. She gave you a stern, firm-lipped scowl with tight, stressed brows pressing down from her forehead rather than greeting you with a smile. 

Perhaps the class was stressing her out, but you had a feeling that it was something more than that. 

“Hey, Ro-” You greeted her with a kind smile and warmth in your voice, and she immediately cut you off, shaking her head as she lifted her leg and retracted the blade of her knife back into the handle with her boot before she tucked it back into the pocket of her pants. 

“No.” She said. “What are you doing here?” 

Your stomach curled with an odd kind of guilt as she stared you down with piercing eyes. Of course she had noticed that you had been dismissing your class early to come and visit her. 

But like you suspected, it was more than that, even if she would never admit it to you. She wasn’t upset about the class she had been teaching or the fact that you had ditched yours in order to come and see her. 

Something had happened a few nights ago. Or rather - very early in the morning a few days ago. 

When changing over the guard shift, when the sun had just barely been kissing the sky, as she had passed Abraham her sniper rifle at the base of the ladder before he climbed up to take her place, she had made a comment about how she was glad that he hadn’t been late. (Which he had been a few other times.) She was glad because it meant that she could rush home to make you breakfast before you woke up. Your favourite was instant oatmeal with cinnamon - something she liked to wake you up with. 

Abraham had chuckled deeply in that jolly way he usually did, and said that he was happy for Rosita, because she had finally found a lover that made her ‘sweet’ and ‘soft’. She had no clue why - but those words got to her. He got inside her head once again. And this time, not for the better. 

She hadn’t rushed home to make you breakfast after he relieved her of her duty. And instead, she sharpened her knife and took a walk out in the woods. She spent the next few hours playing target practice with a random tree - throwing her knife into it so hard, over and over again, that she nearly threw out her shoulder, furiously trying to prove to herself that she hadn’t gone soft. 

For the past few days, she had been avoiding you, even if you hadn’t realized it yet. She was picking up more guard shifts, teaching more classes, volunteering to do inventory at the armory and acting like she got roped into it whenever you asked to spend time with her. 

She simply couldn’t face the fact that after all the relationships she had in the past, relationships she had with men, this relationship was going to be the one to ruin her. In those relationships, she had been so level-headed and detached, she had been able to move on so easily after the break-ups - they had come in and out of her life taking nothing from her and leaving her with valuable life skills. 

With you, she was getting soft. She was getting sappy. She was getting attached, she was becoming vulnerable. She was setting herself up to become broken. 

With you, she had so much to lose. 

Rosita Espinosa - the powerful woman - was going to be broken by you. 

“I came to bring you these,” You said brightly, giving her a smile as you extended your hands out, suddenly remembering that you had baked in another excuse to come and see her. You had brought along a bottle of water and a brown paper bag with the other half of a very large sandwich that you had saved from lunch specifically to share with her. 

“It’s pink,” She noted with slight suspicion as she took the bottle from you, eyeing it hesitantly. 

“It’s an electrolyte drink mix,” You explained. “It’s supposed to be good for you. You’ve been out here in the hot sun sweating all day. You probably need it,” 

You resisted the urge to mention how you loved the look of the sweat on her skin - how you would have given her a tongue-bath if she had asked you to. You had a feeling that she wasn’t quite in the mood to hear those remarks from you right now. 

She unscrewed the lid and took a few healthy gulps, and found herself thirstier than she was willing to admit, especially when she found that the drink tasted quite good - you were probably right. You were always good at taking care of her in ways that she forgot to take care of herself. 

“This is lunch,” You said, shoving the paper bag further into her personal space. “Mrs. Gordon made sandwiches for class today - she wouldn’t stop talking about how she made the bread from scratch. And I would be a lot more annoyed about that if it wasn’t really fucking good,” 

After she screwed the cap back on the bottle, she took the bag from you and peeked inside, and her stomach did growl quietly at the sight of the very fat sandwich wrapped in plastic. She had been so busy trying to avoid you that she hadn’t even realized she had skipped breakfast that morning in her rush to get out of bed before you woke up. 

“Thanks.” She said, her tone still sour and curt as she closed the bag again, vowing to take a break to eat later. 

“Is something wrong?” You felt the need to ask, wondering why she was being uncharacteristically cross with you. Perhaps she was just having a bad day, but it felt like she was angry with you - like you had done something. 

She shrugged, shifting her gaze toward the ground. 

She hated that she felt the need to avoid you. Especially when she missed you. She hated that something inside of her ached, that she yearned to taste your sweet lips and hear you whimper as she pressed herself between your thighs. But she had to remind herself that the thing inside of her that was yearning was something soft. Something she could afford to have. 

“I should probably go.” She said, trying her best to shrug you off. “I have to go relieve Sasha at the guard tower - and I’m pulling double duty tonight, so I probably won’t see you before you go to bed,” 

She began to walk away, but your words cut her off. 

“So we won’t get to hang out tonight?” You posed, the disappointment dipping through your words almost causing her to waver in her conviction. 

She could get someone to cover her shift if she truly wanted to flake off and hang out with you. It’s not like there was some big threat approaching town - guard duty was a precautionary thing, and a lot of people did it because they saw it as an easy job. 

Rosita did it to keep herself sharp. 

But then another wave of spite crept up inside of her as she remembered that. She needed to stay sharp. 

“No, I can’t just ‘hang out’ -” 

She swore sharply under her breath in Spanish, and for once it was in a situation that didn’t involve you naked and shoved between her body and some hard surface. You felt oddly scolded by her, as though she knew something that you didn’t. 

“I can’t just sit around doing nothing all the fucking time, okay? Not all of us are princesses - some of us have jobs, remember?” 

This was the first time she had ever called you ‘princess’ with a tone of an insult to it. This was the first time that she had ever insinuated that you didn’t pull your weight or didn’t do an equal amount of work. 

It felt strange - and it definitely felt like it was coming out of nowhere. 

“I have a job-” You shot back weakly, shocked. 

“Yeah, which you keep blowing off to come visit me like some wide-eyed little housewife.” 

She slurred the last word like it was the greatest insult she could muster, causing you even greater shock. Especially considering the last time she had called you that had been with her knee rocking between your thighs from behind, pressing precisely into your cunt while you made dinner for her and she purred into your ear about how pretty you looked in the dumb ruffled apron that Carol had given to you. 

You couldn’t pinpoint why she was so angry, and before you could formulate a reply to her dumbfounding words, someone else disrupted the conversation between the two of you. 

“Y/N?” Carl was walking up to you, holding the novel you had assigned to him in class. “I have some questions about the book - can we talk?” 

“Go do your job,” Rosita snarled at you. “I have to go do mine.” 

You tried to brush off the bizarre conversation as you turned to Carl to discuss the book, but you definitely weren’t going to let it go. 

… 

Later than night, after you had gotten off working a volunteer shift helping out at the pantry with Olivia, you were walking home by yourself, wondering how you were going to approach the problem with Rosita when the solution practically fell into your lap. 

You were carrying a white plastic laundry basket with some things in it - a plate of cookies wrapped in plastic given to you by Carol (delivered with that sickly sweet fake smile that always freaked you out a bit, especially because she only did it in front of other people); a jacket that Rosita had needed mended, now freshly sewn up by Olivia; a couple of pairs of jeans that you liked swiped from the community clothing bin; and a ‘new’ pair of boots that you thought Rosita would like, hoping that the gift would put her in a better mood. All that, and some rationed food supplies for the week for your household. 

With the canned goods and the boots in the basket, it was slightly heavy, but you were balancing it on your hip and the way home wasn’t that far. It wasn’t like Alexandria was some large, sprawling metropolis - walking from one end of town to the other took less than five minutes, even when you walked at a leisurely stroll. 

You thought you had it handled, but it seemed that your arms were pretty exhausted from the day. You had helped to unload a large haul that Glenn’s scavenging group brought back, so your back and your arms were aching from lifting all the boxes - many of them containing heavy books and paper supplies for your future classes, which you were incredibly thankful for, even if they were a pain in the ass to carry all the way down to the house that you used as a makeshift school. 

Between that and your mental distraction, thinking about Rosita, you weren’t entirely surprised when your grip wavered and the basket slipped out of your hand, accidentally spilling your goods out across the vacant street. 

At least - a street you thought was entirely vacant for the night. 

You let out a defeated sigh and dropped to your knees, beginning to gather up everything, just feeling glad that the plastic wrap was on tight enough that it had secured the cookies to the plate and you hadn’t lost your treat. You watched with intense fatigue as a can of your spaghetti rings rolled away - especially knowing that it was one of Rosita’s favourites, and again, you wanted to cheer her up with it, but you were almost too tired to chase the damn thing down the pavement. 

But you were surprised when someone appeared seemingly out of nowhere and stopped it with their foot. 

Your brief moment of relief was entirely ruined when their voice broke through the air. 

“Need a hand?” 

Spencer. 

Your gut twisted with disappointment and dread as you looked up the length of his body and saw him grinning down at you. You just hoped that those emotions weren’t too visible, not entirely written across your face as you forced a smile back. 

One awful thing about living in such a small town - you had to be polite to all of the people living there. You had to make nice with the residents to avoid being stuck behind the walls with endless petty drama. As much as you hated Spencer, you had to put up a front of likeability around him. Especially because he was Deana’s son. 

“Uh - yeah. Thanks.” You replied, shoving a few more things into your basket and rushing to get off the ground, hoping that you could make up some excuse that would get you home as quickly as possible. 

Spencer was - he was a piece of work. 

He was one of the only people in town who outright refused to acknowledge your relationship with Rosita. As much as the two of you engaged in PDA or as many times as your friends made jokes about the two of you being like ‘an old married couple’ - he never seemed to acknowledge it. Not once. 

And strangely enough, it didn’t seem to be out of homophobia. But instead, it seemed to be for the fact that he had some kind of one-sided obsession with Rosita. And since Abraham had broken up with her, he thought that he deserved an ‘opportunity’ to date her instead of you. You honestly couldn’t figure out which was worse - if he was actually a homophobe and he was just pretending to be okay with Aaron and Eric’s relationship and Tara and Denise’s, or the latter, which seemed a lot more likely to be true. 

Whenever Spencer interacted with Rosita, he complimented her in some skeezy way - he commented on her looks, he called her nicknames that she hated (like ‘babe’, or ‘sweetheart’). He kept trying to ask her over for dinner, kept trying to invite himself into your home to fix things that weren’t even broken (the ‘leaky’ faucet, the hot water heater, the ‘creaky’ floorboards). 

He had blatantly said in conversation multiple times that your home would function better with ‘a real man in it’. It had been the one time you had been thankful for Eugene and his big mouth - because he always reminded Spencer that he was the man of the house. Even though, compared to Eugene, with his Star Trek sheets and his sock monkey, Rosita most definitely was the man of the house. She was the one who knew how to fix up things and killed the spiders that Eugene screamed like a girl about.

The last time you had needed a light bulb changed but Rosita had been off on a run, you had made a point of inviting Abraham over to do it, and having beers with him on the porch after he had finished. When Spencer walked by, looking for Rosita, Abraham told him very blatantly to ‘get the fuck off my porch’ - even though it was no longer his house, and Spencer hadn’t stuck around after that. 

Spencer picked up the few cans that had rolled away on you and put them in the basket, and before you could beat him to it, he picked up the basket and gave you another unsettling smile. 

“Is this going to your place?” He asked, looking over the items and knowing that was the only obvious answer. 

“Uh - yeah.” You replied. “I - I can take it from here.” You said, holding out your hands, patiently waiting for him to hand you back the basket, but sadly - knowing that it likely wasn’t going to go over that easily with him. 

He was stubborn. And because you were known around Alexandria as ‘the school teacher’ - he wasn’t intimidated by you. He had never seen you bashing Walkers skulls or gutting unkind men when you had been forced to. 

“Oh come on, I can walk you home.” He said, a breathy chuckle in his voice. “A pretty girl like you shouldn’t be lugging around all this stuff anyway. What do you even have in here - some snacks, ooh - are these boots for Ro?” 

He gave another glance at the basket and then put it off to the side, back on the ground - dismissing it for now. You knew that you could have just picked it up and walked away, but you feared that he would have followed you home. Eugene had mentioned playing some card game with Tara and Noah, so you weren’t sure if he was there. Even if he wouldn’t be of any use in protecting you, you knew that Spencer wouldn’t try anything if another man was watching over you. He was a bastard like that. 

“Rosita.” You easily corrected him, annoyance angling on your breath. 

“What?” He replied, confused. 

“Rosita.” You repeated, firmer. “She only goes by Rosita. That’s her name.” 

You didn’t bother making the distinction that she only let you call her Ro, or Ro-Ro - that you got special privileges because you were her girlfriend. Any time you brought up things like that, Spencer usually breezed right past it in conversation. He wasn’t someone who usually cared about facts. 

You felt a pair of eyes on you, and when you glanced over your shoulder, you saw the glint of something dancing in the moonlight. You didn’t know that it was Rosita’s sniper rifle, perfectly pointed at Spencer’s head while he continued to smile at you in that utterly creepy way. 

It had not been your intention to wander past her lookout perch on your way home - it just worked out that way. For a lingering moment, her finger sat comfortably on the trigger, heavily considering putting a bullet through his brain for talking to her girl like that - for even daring to look at you like that. She wanted to prove to him and everyone else in this fucking town that her love for you did not make her soft. If anything, it made her more powerful and ruthless than ever, she realized. 

But then she considered that if she shot him so suddenly, it might scare you. You didn’t deserve to be dirtied with his blood. And if she killed him, if she killed Deanna’s son, she might risk getting kicked out. She couldn’t risk losing the home she had always wanted for you. 

There was another way to get this done. 

“Whatever,” Spencer chuckled lightly. 

He shrugged off what you had said, and when you moved to pick up the basket off the ground, he very pointedly stepped in your way, causing a harsh knot to twist in your gut as he crowded into your personal space. He continued to hold your basket hostage while he looked you up and down with an odd kind of… lust lingering in his gaze. You always knew that he had a thing for Rosita, but you had never considered what might happen if he turned that disgusting attention toward you. 

Even though it had only been a few moments, you quickly learned to hate it. 

“Come on, sweetheart, let me walk you home,” 

You choked on your breath, strangely enough, you did not feel brave enough to call him out on the nickname and tell him how much you hated it. Maybe it was because you eyed the gun on his belt, one he technically wasn’t supposed to have according to his mother’s rules - or because he was much taller than you, towered over you. 

As you took another glance down the street and realized how truly vacant it was - your hand drifted to your belt and you realized that the leather holster that usually kept your knife was empty. Something Rosita would have scolded you for endlessly - but you had been using it to open some of the (miraculously) untouched boxes that Glenn had brought back in order to unpack them, and in your tired state, you had forgotten it - left it behind. The rigid, important rules that Rosita had been teaching in her class earlier that day had already been broken by you. 

So now you were stranded on an empty street with Spencer staring you down in an uncomfortable, piercing way, insisting that he walk home with you. He had a gun and he was trying to get you alone in an enclosed space. All of your danger alarms were screaming and you had no clue what to do. 

“What time does Ro get off?” 

He asked, further reminding you just how vulnerable you were. It was a question you didn’t want to answer because she had told you that she was working a double shift of guard duty and that meant she wouldn’t be back at the house until the early morning. When you were speechless at his question, he reached out, brushing fingers down your neck in a way that made you recoil slightly, tempted to simply run away until you made it to Glenn and Maggie’s. 

“I’m sure we could make the bed and nice and cozy before she gets back-” 

“No.” You said, finally finding your voice to reject him, utterly disgusted by the implications behind his words. 

When you tried to step away from him, moving to act on the idea to simply abandon your supplies in favour of running away (hoping to find Abraham or Rick or Michonne or Daryl or someone) - he reached out and snatched your arm, gripping your wrist so tightly that it startled you, and caused you to freeze as an uncomfortable pain bloomed from the spot where he dug his grip into your flesh. 

Panic spread through you, and your breath stilled in your chest. You wanted to scream, but nothing came out. 

“No?” He repeated back, clearly aghast that you would dare to speak the word to him. In a moment, he shifted from playing at kindness to something a lot darker - rage painted across his features in a way that utterly terrified you. “Come on, I’ve seen the way you look at me. You can’t tell me that you waltz around here in those tight pants and those low cut little shirts because you don’t want a man’s attention,” 

The only person’s attention you ever wanted was Rosita’s. 

You tried pulling away from him, but he dug his hand into your wrist harder, making you wince. Your heart thumped inside your chest, and you wondered for a terrified moment if he would be the type of person to stab you or shoot you in the head and then spin some story about how a Walker got you. 

“No, I-” 

“Y/N.” 

You let out a breath of relief when Rosita’s voice came from behind you, and Spencer’s touch quickly retracted from you - like a kid caught with his hand in the cookie jar, quick to rip his hand back from something he knew he wasn’t supposed to be touching. Though she had been angry the last time you had seen her, you found an intense comfort in watching her approach - you knew that an angry Rosita would always be kinder and safer than a Spencer who pretended to be kind. 

You melted into her touch as she wrapped a firm arm around your shoulders from behind, pulling you into her and very pointedly away from Spencer, making a gap between you and him as she glared at the man over your shoulder. 

“Everything good here, babe?” She said, her voice low, her breath puffing against your cheek, the words very clearly directed at you, but still loud enough for him to hear them. 

“Better now.” You sighed, leaning into her body, feeling protected by the arm around you - by the warmth of her presence against your back, and the hard prodding against your lower back that you knew had to be a knife on her belt. (One she would never carelessly forget somewhere.) 

Spencer, clearly anxious under Rosita’s gaze, scrambled to explain himself. 

“I was just-” 

“You were just backing the fuck away from my girl.” Rosita barked out sharply, cutting off whatever bullshit he would attempt to spew. 

You would be lying if you said that the power and dominant possessiveness in her words didn’t turn you on. It was something that had been latent in you for hours - since you had become obsessed, watching her handle her knife with so much skill while she taught her class. And now it was back again with a vengeance as she woefully let you go and stepped around your body to face Spencer, rearing up against him as though she were ten feet tall, even though she had to crane her neck to make eye contact with him. 

“Come on-” 

“No.” She growled. “Whatever you were gonna say - no. Whatever you’re thinking - no. Whatever you think you can do - fuck no.” 

She then pointed to the basket on the ground, and with power so intense that it nearly crackled in the air, she ordered out: 

“Pick it up.” 

“W-what?” He stuttered out, clearly intimidated by her but making some feeble attempt to stand his ground. 

“You heard me, bendejo. Pick. It. Up.” 

Spencer then moved toward it in jolting motions just as stuttery as his words, and you watched with intense magnetism, in utter awe of Rosita’s power as he bent below her and picked up the basket, and then she snatched it from his limp arms and in turn, shoved the rifle from her watch duty into his arms, which he clumsily took. 

If he had anything more to say, he didn’t dare attempt to get the words out. Not while she was looking at him with a tight jaw and fire in her eyes. 

“I’m gonna take this, and you’re gonna take my watch, and you’re gonna feel lucky that you get to walk away from this with all your limbs intact, comprende?” She spat out harshly, putting a thick accent on the last word, showing just how angry she was with him. 

“Ro, I was just joking around-” He made one last attempt to make amends, and one final, fatal mistake along with it. 

“It’s Rosita.” She corrected him sharply. “And you can go ‘joke around’ - by yourself, at the top of that fucking watch tower.” 

She said, clearly injecting a double meaning to her words as she propped the basket on one hip and pointed to the tower she had just come from. 

“I’m gonna take my stuff back to my home and fuck my wife in my bed - because that’s my goddamn job, not yours.” 

Rosita put an intense amount of fire on the possessive words, causing goosebumps to spring up across your skin within seconds. 

Before Spencer could speak another word, Rosita put that free hand on your lower back and ushered you away, leaving Spencer gape-mouthed in the middle of the street and shocked at the pure vulgarity of her words. 

Which was something that had your pussy throbbing between your thighs as you took a sideways glance at her still very mean, rage fueled expression. It was the most vulgar way she had ever claimed you in front of someone else - and especially after the conversation the two of you had that afternoon, you had a feeling that whatever crisis she was having was most definitely over. 

She had a new mission in mind now - a new divine purpose. 

… 

And that divine purpose started with shoving you down onto the bed so roughly that the springs screamed in protest. But neither of you could come close to caring as she kicked the bedroom door closed with her foot and shed her jacket - you stared at her with lustful eyes as she flipped off her hat as well, causing a few stray hairs to escape from her neat ponytail. She was a vision in a tight tank top, the round neckline dipping to reveal just the right amount of cleavage, her jeans tight as usual with her knife holster clipped to the hip, making her look all the more powerful. 

You were settled in the middle of the smooth comforter (you always made it a habit to make the bed - you liked to keep a neat and tidy home, even though it didn’t matter much these days) on your elbows as you watched her, trembling with anticipation as to what would come next. You wondered what was in store for you with such a powerful woman - if she would treat you like a precious angel as she normally did, or if you were finally in for the punishment that you had always craved at her hand. 

“What the hell is wrong with you?” She huffed out, her power and intensity filling the room to capacity, making it near impossible for you to breathe as you continued to stare up at her, mesmerized. 

It left you speechless - unable to answer the question, your brain numb to the fact that she had even asked you something as you squirmed aimlessly, unconsciously seeking friction between your thighs. 

“Hey!” 

She shouted, crowding into your personal space, planting a firm knee on the bed between your thighs and grabbing your face with a fierce, tight grip - her thumb digging into your cheek on one side and her two fingers disturbing soft skin almost down into your teeth on the other. 

“I’m fuckin’ talking to you.” She snarled, her quiet voice much more intimidating than a full on scream. “What’s wrong with you, are you stupid? Why the fuck were you talking to him?” 

The feeling of being underneath her, being trapped there - it made your heart thump and made your pussy ache, but strangely, something inside of you flared with defiance. Something in you screamed to see just how far this would go. 

“Me?” You snapped back in reply. “He approached me! He-”

Rosita didn’t care to listen to the rest of your excuses - her anger at Spencer was still boiling inside of her, and she was too tense and fed up from all the emotions that had been running high inside of her for the past few days. She had been trying to avoid you, trying to deny everything she felt for you. She needed to protect you, to keep you away from scum like him - but you were too damn stubborn. You couldn’t just shut up and see how special you were - how perfect you were. 

She pulled her grip away from your face, hauling her hand back and swinging her arm to collide the back of her hand sharply with your face. At the same time, she shoved her knee right up against your cunt, making for a dizzying combination when pain bloomed across your cheek and the first bit of contact caused between your thighs tingles to spread through your swollen, aching pussy - trapped inside of your jeans. The combination of sensations made you moan weekly and arch into her touch, only proving how much you needed her. 

“Puta!” 

She spat out harshly, the filthy word bouncing off your skull in the most delightful way. She could call you anything in her velvet voice and your pussy would leak because of it. 

She then reached down to take a hold of your throat, tentatively gripping, not nearly enough to make you dizzy - just enough to truly possess you, to show you that she was in charge. It was something that had you gasping and leaning into the touch, aching for more. And she shoved her knee tighter against your clothed cunt while she gave you another sharp glare. 

“You should have been at home! You stupid slut! What the fuck do you expect when you’re running around out there at night, huh? You think the world is gonna treat pretty little whores like you nicely?” 

It was her very guarded way of telling you that she cared. Her way of telling you that she had moved you into her home so quickly after the relationship started because she wanted you to be protected. She preferred that you took a calm day job as a school teacher while she was the one on guard duty, the one out beyond the walls doing runs so that you wouldn’t have to worry about facing the harsh reality of the world. She would have killed a thousand men for you if it kept your hands clean and your mind unburdened.  

She probably would have killed Spencer to protect you if she hadn’t been more worried about the consequences from Deana. 

But still - instead of telling her that you had been working at the pantry, filling your basket with things to bribe her into a better mood with, that defiant thing rose up inside of you again. That thing that begged for her to squeeze harder around your neck - for her to strip off your clothes and fuck you senseless. That part of you that was angry that she had been so harsh with you earlier that afternoon. 

“Maybe I liked it,” You choked out, rubbing yourself down against her knee, unable to resist playing the whore that she accused you of being. “Maybe I was happy to finally get some attention from someone,” 

Unknown to you, this was just the right button to push. Rosita’s possessive instincts flared up again, and she ticked with rage as she became fueled by the goal to have you thinking of nobody but her. 

“Oh, attention?” 

She mocked you, the faux-sweet tone already making you dizzy. Your stomach flipped when she reached into her back pocket and pulled out the switchblade from earlier that day - your breath hitched as she pushed the button, flipping out the blade and causing it to glint in the light. She had seen the way you had been staring at her during the class - the lustful look on your face so damn readable. Of course she was going to use that to her advantage. 

She leaned down, putting more pressure on the hand holding your throat as she brought the blade close to your cheek, causing you to let out a harsh whimper. 

“Seemed like you only wanted my attention when I had this in my hand.” 

“Ro-” You whined, arching up, unintentionally making yourself breathless as you leaned into her tense palm stuck to your throat, pressing the seam of your jeans tightly to your clit where her knee was still so firm between your legs. 

It was a combination of sensations that made your brain melt between your ears in the most perfect way. All too quickly, your bratty act melted away, and now, you were incredibly pliant under her touch and all too desperate to see what she would do next. 

She let out a mocking laugh, giving you a grin that could have cut down a field of Walkers with its sharpness, and your heart pounded in your chest as you waited for her next move. 

“What, babydoll? Are you so damn eager for the slightest lick of attention that you don’t care if it’s my fingers or my knife? You want me to slice you up?” 

You knew it was insane, but you couldn’t deny how fucking soaked you were - and you knew she felt the heat coming off your cunt, that she saw the lust absolutely glossing over your eyes. 

A look of dawning came across Rosita’s face - shock flickered over her features for just a moment before it was restored to calm, intense control. She was hit with the realization that you truly wanted this - you truly wanted the pleasurable pain that her knife could bring you, especially when she was the one controlling it. She gave your throat a tiny squeeze, ensuring you that she could give you exactly what you needed before she continued. 

“Oh my god - you really do want this, huh? You crazy slut.” 

You gave a nod and let out a moan - a sound that only doubled in on itself when she placed the cool blade flat against your cheek, beginning to oh-so-slightly skim the sharp edge along your soft skin. 

“Hmm…” She said, as though truly contemplating. “No, I can’t mark up this pretty face.” 

Then she moved the knife downward, and you let out a sharp gasp when you felt it press under the thin strap of your tank top. You were wearing it under a loose flannel, which had mostly fallen off your shoulders in your haste to get to the bed and was now tangled around your elbows. You hadn’t put on a bra that morning, as the only good one you had needed a hole sewed up in it, and you knew that your lust-hardened nipples were more than visible through the thin fabric of your tank top. 

“Maybe… here?” She grinned at you, pretending to be indecisive when she was the most sure-minded person that you knew. 

You let out a loud, rattling moan when she yanked the knife upward, tugging it through the fabric of the strap, cutting it completely loose and free from your body. This left only your shoulder bare and didn’t even mark your skin, but the act of her cutting off your clothes felt so erotic to you that your blood was thumping even harder through your veins. You couldn’t hold yourself back from grinding even harder against her knee, humping her like a bitch in heat as you panted harshly into the air, gasping for breath and becoming utterly overwhelmed with lust. 

“I shouldn’t even let you have clothes,” 

She whispered furiously, skimming the tip of the knife along your cleavage, barely pressing it down, leaving behind just a tiny sting where the utmost point scraped across your skin - just enough to leave you buzzing and arching up into the touch. By the time she let go of your throat, passing off the knife into her other hand to place it under the other strap, you were panting earnestly, watching her with intense rapture. 

“I should just keep you here, in this room, naked. I should keep you in a fucking cage so that scum like Spencer can never even look at you,” 

Her words alone made your clit practically vibrate between your thighs, utterly entranced by the idea of being a caged whore for her. 

She punctuated this point by ruining the other strap, making quick work of it. So quick that the tip of the knife left the tiniest little indenture on your shoulder, one so small that it drew up the barest little droplet of blood. Of course, she was eager to lean down and tongue over it, moaning into your skin as she sucked this small trace of blood down, making you shove your fingers into her hair and moan loudly in return. 

“Rosita, please!” 

“Say that you’re mine.” She demanded, her breath becoming airy too, showing that you definitely weren’t the only one affected by this. 

“I’m yours,” 

You were her mindless puppet now, and you easily complied with the demand. You absolutely loved the feeling of the words on your tongue while you looked into her dark eyes, loving the honey sweet madness that danced there - something that was eventually going to drive you insane but made you feel perfectly at home for now. 

“Again!” She barked. 

The power was swallowing her whole, but she couldn’t help it. If she had you, she was capable of anything. 

“I’m yours!” You replied, louder this time, more desperate. 

“What the fuck were you thinking, huh?” 

She posed, moving to straddle you across your thighs, sadly removing her knee from between your legs and taking away the thing you had to hump against. She pinned you to the bed with her body weight while she brought the knife to the top of your shirt, slicing into the fabric and quickly tearing it apart, revealing your heaving breasts - your nipples pebbled tight with lust. 

“Going out after dark, going out alone - are you fucking stupid?” 

Stupidly, as she accused you of being, you thought this was actually a question that required you to answer. 

“I thought-” You began, but she sharply cut you off, pressing the blade to your lips in a way that made you immediately freeze up, letting out a whimper. 

“That’s it! That’s the whole fucking problem!” She hissed in return. “A dumb slut like you shouldn’t be allowed to think. You’re just a stupid little fuckhole. You should know your place.” 

You began panting harshly again as she ran the knife down across your neck - just barely skimming the blade across your skin as she ran it down your chest and over the mounds of your breasts, teasing you as your panting became more intense with anticipation. The whole time, she stared you down with a very certain, serious gaze. You felt so delightfully trapped underneath her - there’s no other place in the world you would have rather been. 

“Do you know your place?” Rosita asked, utterly serious. 

You nodded in quick jolts, believing that she didn’t want you to speak again. 

“Then tell me.” 

“I’m yours.” You babbled out again, loving to say it, knowing it was an answer she liked to hear. 

“And?” She prompted. 

With your brain so focused on the sharp edge running across your skin, leaving goosebumps in its wake, and your cunt throbbing between your thighs, you had to rack your brain for what felt like a moment too long, desperately looking for the answer. 

“I’m - I’m a stupid fuckhole,” You stuttered out. 

This revelation earned you the end of your teasing - Rosita finally, precisely, dipped the end of the knife against your breast, making a small, sharp cut right above your nipple. Something no bigger than a paper cut that leaked the smallest amount of blood - a cut that likely wouldn’t even leave a scar. 

Still, the feeling made you moan like a whore as you arched up wildly, the endorphins driving your body wild. She didn’t leave you hanging for long, immediately dipping her head down to tongue along the cut, not letting the blood escape her as she laved over the small cut before she engulfed your tit completely into her mouth. She sucked so harshly on the flesh, devouring you in a way that made you moan even louder and thrash underneath her. 

You didn’t have room to be upset at the fact that she didn’t linger there for long, because she began to descend down your body with more wet, open-mouthed kisses. She even threw in a few harsh, sucking bites - clearly determined to mark you, even if it was in places that nobody would see. Your thighs shook with anticipation and your throat became choked off in your own spit. Especially when she reached for your jeans and was absolutely merciless in ridding them from your body, using her knife to desomate the button in such a harsh way that it clinked on the floor somewhere. 

In the back of your mind, you were thankful that you had picked up those new pairs of jeans. But that ghost of a thought completely dissolved off as she ripped the denim off you, her patience clearly thin and growing thinner by the second. She then took her knife to the leg hole of your underwear at your hip - proceeding to completely cut them off your body. She was forced to peel the scraps off you with how wetly it was stuck to your pathetically hot, overwhelmed cunt. Something that both turned you on a little bit more. 

She swore under her breath as she was faced with the sight - your pussy now freely leaking onto the bed, absolutely throbbing, clearly so utterly needy for her. 

Eye level with your weeping gash, you thought for certain that she wouldn’t hesitate to dive in. You thought that she would want to make an example out of forcing orgasms out of you until you cried just to prove how much you needed her. And you were surprised when she rose up on her knees, locking eyes with you once again. 

“You really wanna be mine?” She asked, a surprising timidness creeping into her voice. 

“Of course,” You replied, a sex-addled warbling in your tone that made it sound like you had been thoroughly fucked even though she hadn’t touched you yet. 

“You trust me?” She wondered quietly. 

You had to wonder why she even asked the question, but you gave your most honest answer. 

“More than anything in the world, Ro.” 

It was a passionate declaration on your part - one that made her entirely certain about her next move. 

She grabbed the meat of your inner thigh with her left hand, pinning your leg down to the bed and forcing you open in a way that made you think her fingers or her tongue were coming next. You received a delightful shock when she took the knife in her right hand and brought the tip of it to the soft, delicate flesh of your inner thigh with intense precision and certainty. 

Sharp stings of pain ran up your body from the place where she dug the knife into your skin, and you began to moan. 

It wasn’t even close to the worst pain you had ever felt, and with the lustful heat already so intense inside of you, your body couldn’t help but to interpret this as the most glorious kind of pain. Especially with the feeling of her hand on your thigh, the knowledge that she was the one doing this to you - it certainly didn’t feel wrong. In fact - it felt so damn right. 

If she hadn’t been holding you down so firmly, you certainly would have been writhing under her. You knew that your pussy was leaking even more, and the sight of your hole pulsing and clenching around nothing with utter need was the only thing that broke her concentration even slightly. It was lucky that she finished up quickly, and didn’t take intense genius to partake in what she needed to do. 

All too soon, she removed the knife from your skin, leaving you aching with the dull aftershocks of the sweet pain. You choked out another moan when she lifted the now red-soaked tip to her mouth and licked your blood off it. She hummed with pride at the taste, feeling utterly content as she looked down at the modestly sized but very clear sight of her initials now carved into your thigh. 

You were marked as hers forever now. 

“Ro, Ro, please-” 

You moaned out, now somehow more desperate than ever, shaking with need, absolutely desperate for her to touch you. She placed the knife on an empty spot beside you, abandoning it for now, very tempted to never wash it again now that it was blessed with your blood. 

“Hey, shh. I’ve got you,” She said, her voice dropping low in a perfectly delicious way. “You’re all mine now.” 

She got low on her stomach once again, propping herself between your legs to collect her prize. She opened her mouth and swiped her tongue across your inner thigh, making the wounds sting even fiercer as she licked up the blood that was freely leaking down onto the bed (mentally vowing that she would bandage you up properly later). And then, she finally turned her head and used that copper tinted tongue to make a greedy swipe along your swollen, untouched cunt - a move that made you moan and arch into her as a lust that had been festering in you all day was finally working to be released. 

She didn’t hesitate from there - you were hers now. Utterly, undeniably hers, and no girl of hers was going to leave her bed unsatisfied. 

She pinned your knees to the bed wide open, careful not to dig her fingers into the freshly cut skin, still admiring her work out of the corner of her eye and absolutely loving it. She latched her lips into your mound and began jabbing her tongue against your swollen clit - sucking the swollen bead intensely and loving every wrecked noise you let out. Loving the feeling of your heartbeat throbbing under her lips, loving the way you kept desperately trying to buck up into her touch even though your body was already too worn out to do so. 

You could do little more than lay there and take it as she opened her jaw wide and laved her tongue over you, drinking up as much of your wetness as possible, intent to truly devour you. She loved how your sweetness mixed with your tinny blood on her tongue - both so sharp and bitter and so utterly you, your essence now absolutely entrenched in her veins, part of you inside of her that would never be able to be washed away. 

She was marked just as deeply as she had marked you. 

Truthfully - Rosita knew she had been marked by you since the day she had first laid eyes on you. 

It was likely why she was so determined to leave a lasting scar on you - so determined to have proof that you were hers. It was why she was driven so mad by the idea of another man even looking at you when she had barely been bothered by him flirting with her for weeks before that. She wanted to protect you from the horrors of the world, she wanted to keep you high on a pedestal where nothing could ever reach you. 

She wanted to crawl inside of you to have your warmth constantly surrounding her because the touch of a man had never compared for her. It had never even come close to this. 

She wanted to bathe in your cunt and the pretty sounds you made whenever she fucked you like this. She wanted to own you the same way that the earth owns the sun - not in truth, but in the belief that it could be possible while bathing in that perfect warmth without completely burning up. 

“Please, please, please-” 

You chanted, humping yourself mindlessly against her face while she selfishly sucked on your clit, not yet with true intent to make you cum, but simply enjoying your taste - simply bathing in that warmth. 

But then she was reminded of her job, reminded of her sacred duty to you. So she took one of her hands off your knee, bringing her fingers - slightly calloused, strong from all the hard work she did to protect the community, to protect you, firm from all the time she spent wielding knives and working the trigger of a gun. And she didn’t hesitate to slide those fingers inside of you while she tongued furiously over your clit. She finger-fucked you wetly, causing intense, filthy sounds to resonate through the room while you gasped for air. 

“Rosita!” 

She hummed against your clit at the pure enjoyment of her name on your lips, and it was those small vibrations that sent you hurdling over the edge, bringing your orgasm crashing down over you. 

You arched up off the bed and flooded around her fingers as you went near-silent, absolutely breathless while your body was rocked by the impossible sensation - your cunt now smeared with blood as your wounds continued to leak freely. Rosita leaned in and tongued over the wound again, enjoying another coppery mouthful with a heady moan of her own as she continued to finger you through your orgasm. 

When she finally pulled away, your heart throbbed at the sight of her - her chin covered in your wetness, her dark hair wild and falling from its once neat ponytail, her lips covered in a trace of red that was more perfect than any lipstick you could have ever imagined. You couldn’t help but to smile at her as you pulled her in for a kiss, savouring the taste of yourself on her tongue. 

… 

She took the time to bandage your leg nicely before the two of you went to sleep. The simple kiss that she laid on top of the bandage meant more to you than any complex words she could have spun. 

You were truly hers now. And there was no running from that. 

… 

The next day when you went to visit her as she prepared for a run - oddly enough, one that would have Spencer on the crew - there was a distinct soreness to your gait. One that made it look like you had just gotten off a very long horse ride as you tried not to rub your sore inner thigh up against your other leg while you walked. Spencer gave you a strange look as you bid Rosita good luck on the run and gave her a long, heated kiss on the mouth - but both of you ignored him.

...

A/N: Please keep in mind, this is a oneshot, and there will not be a continuation or a 'Part 2'. This story is complete as it is, so if you are going to comment, please only comment about the content that has already been written instead of asking for more.

If you enjoyed this fic, please consider reblogging to show your appreciate, or check out more of my writing on my Walking Dead Masterlist. Happy reading!

[lustspren]

P.S.T INTERLUDES. 1 | Sticky ft Aespa, Itzy.

Male reader x Aespa, Itzy

Special guests: Seulgi, Nayeon.

word count: 16.8k words

tags: o r g y, anal, facefuck, blowjob, ass eating, pussy eating, bi, fingering, squirt, foot worship, creampie, anal creampie, pool party sex, facial, overstimulation, office sex, footjob, idk what the fuck else i don't remember anymore

━•✦•━•✦•━

━•✦•━•✦•━

To be honest with yourself, you didn't know what the hell was going on in your life or where it was headed. You just knew that you were in a bigger game than you'd like, with very powerful people and surrounded by hungry crows.

The first few days were a mess. The cultural integration contracting company thing had ended up happening for real, and you were the director. Obviously you couldn't run something like that—no matter how much of a facade for dirty work it was— from your apartment. That's why you were assigned a space in a large corporate building in the center of Seoul. It wasn't too big, it only had your office and a small reception area where you had a guy working. A university intern who you quickly hit it off with.

Gunwook had given you a little training course before you started, since you had no fucking idea how to act like a businessman. He had been behaving great with you, constantly checking in on you to see if you needed anything or helping you with minor problems. You appreciated that he genuinely cared, so it wasn't hard for you to start to trust him for real.

But despite having an office, a pretty good salary—because yes, you were on both SM's payroll and your own company's. You were ignorant of the legality of that—, and the great relief of not having a boss (not as such), you still weren't entirely sure what exactly your new role with the girls was going to be.

So far all you'd done were a few minor tasks for various companies, like giving discreet rides to and from dinners. There was one rather fun thing you were a part of, though, and that was dealing with a vengeful ex-boyfriend who wanted to keep some racy photos to himself. Woolim had given you the freedom to handle the matter as you saw fit, whether by fair means or foul. You weren't exactly a promoter of violence, so you settled on negotiating a payment that turned out to be surprisingly cheap. The company was so pleased that they gave you a bonus, and Yeonhee even sent you the photos and videos you had retrieved for her. Hot as fuck, by the way.

You could tell that your only real concern was Noh Jihye, but everything about that was quiet, in an aura of mystery that had you frustrated at first, but meditating on the subject made it stop being an emotional burden for you. That had been her decision, and if she thought that was the best route to take so that you could all get to a better place, so be it.

But damn, you missed her. Too much. It hurt you not to have her by your side. It hurt you not to be able to hug her, kiss her, and see her wrinkle her nose when she smiled. It hurt you not to hear her scold the girls, or go here and there giving orders left and right. It hurt you not to be able to talk to her about the music you made her listen to. Everything. Everything about remembering her hurt like seven hells.

If only there was a time machine. Fuck, you'd pay anything for it.

But speaking of your current life and also time, if there was one thing you were grateful for, it was being able to adjust your entire schedule to your liking and do everything without rushing or external pressure. That was incredible. Especially for your plans for that night. There was just over a week left until the pool party at the ITZY girls' house, but that day you would have Chaery all to yourself.

Yeji and Karina, or rather, your personal therapists, had been of great help to you all those days, helping you to cope with everything in the best way and put your thoughts in order. But at that point you no longer knew exactly what you expected or what you wanted. The only thing you did know was that Chaery deserved to know everything that was going through your head at that moment and how you felt about it, so that she could also tell you what she thought about the situation. Sure, it would be a rough conversation, but even if that night changed everything with her, at least you would have a nice memory to cherish beforehand. Still, you were kinda anxious about it.

You were about to shut down your Mac and close the office for the day. Your plan was to leave early, go to the grocery store and get both fresh ingredients for dinner and soju to drink. But as soon as you stood up, three knocks were heard at your door. It couldn't be your receptionist; you had sent him home an hour ago already.

You frowned and sat back down in your chair.

"Come in!" you said.

Imagine the twists and turns of fate. Against all odds, Kang Seulgi walked into your office. A couple of months ago you would have been happy to see her, but now she just reminded you of the one persona non grata you had. It was a bittersweet feeling.

"You're a hard man to get a hold of huh?" she asked, approaching your desk with her hands in the pockets of her denim jacket.

“Did you forget what your best friend did or what?” you asked, leaning back in your chair, holding your right wrist in your left hand above your abdomen.

“Of course not,” Seulgi replied, standing just across the desk. “But it doesn’t seem fair that I’m being punished for something I didn’t do.”

“And you’re right, it’s not fair,” you shook your head. “But just looking at you reminds me of the person who manipulated not one,” you counted with your fingers. “But two of my best friends.”

Seulgi sighed, looking up at the ceiling and then back at you.

“My mission here failed before it even started, then?”

You looked back at her silently before looking away with a snort. She didn’t deserve to be treated that way. You owed that woman too much, and you had too many good times together. It wasn’t fair to either of you.

“You know what?” You stood up and turned your back to Seulgi to grab a bottle of Hennessy X.O cognac and two small crystal glasses from your shelf; you placed them both on your desk, one for her and one for you, and filled them. “Come on, have a seat.”

Seulgi gave a small smile and sat down in front of the desk. You sat back down as well.

“Well...” you picked up your glass of cognac and stirred it carefully. “Kang Seulgi. You came here knowing you were going against the tide, so you might as well start talking.”

She chuckled, and picked up her glass to take a sip of the drink. You did the same.

“Oh my, how things have changed huh?” She smiled at you, her lips curled. “You’ve come so far in such a short time. You don’t know how proud I am of you.”

The smile on her face told you that she was being genuine. Maybe she was just messing with you, but nostalgia and your fondness for her were softening you up.

“Thanks,” you smiled back. “But I never wanted to be in this seat, to be honest. I was fine with having a job that kept my visa valid, and I could definitely be doing worse jobs.”

Seulgi blushed and downed the rest of the cognac in one gulp, setting the glass back on the desk with a soft thud.

“Would you pour me another, please?” she asked.

“Sure,” you set your glass on the edge of your side of the desk and stood up to grab the bottle. You heard her shuffling around behind you, but you weren’t sure what she was doing. When you turned around, Seulgi had shifted her position, her bare feet now propped up on the desk. “Oh.”

She flexed her fingers as you refilled her glass, knowing she had your attention.

“Remember your first week as a masseuse?” Seulgi asked as you took your seat again. “You were shaking like a mouse being hunted by a cat the moment I entered that room.”

She smiled and giggled. You knew she wasn’t mocking you; there was nothing but affection behind her words.

“You were my fourth client and my first celebrity client,” you said with a smile, remembering that day. “None of those bastards told me what I was supposed to do with you.”

“But you caught on quickly,” she said as you downed the rest of the cognac in one gulp. “It helped quite a bit that the parlor paid for all my services that day,” she brought her glass close to her lips. “And they warned me in detail that they were testing a new guy before I came in.”

Seulgi laughed, and before you could respond she stood up, grabbed the chair by the back, and rolled it over to your side of the desk, just to your left. She then sat up, pulling her feet onto your lap and staring at you intently.

“Would you spoil me a little?” she asked.

You sighed, not being able to help but bring your hands to her feet to massage them. After all, Seulgi was the one primarily responsible for your little sexual foot awakening. She had the top spot in the podium, easily. Followed by Rose, Miyeon, and Yuna.

“Is it necessary to play with me like this?” you asked, focused on Seulgi’s feet as she took another sip of cognac. “You know I have a soft spot for you; if it weren’t for you my career would have been stillborn.”

“I’m not playing with you, honey,” she said with the glass in her hand. “I’m trying to break down your barriers so you’ll be ready to hear what I’m going to say to you.”

You laughed, shaking your head in disbelief.

“Alright Miss Smooth, I’m all ears.”

Seulgi downed the rest of her glass in one gulp again, now setting it down on the desk with a loud tap.

“Remember when you had me on the table completely naked and you were still in your uniform?” she asked with a giggle. “I knew you were doing your best, but your hands were so shaky you couldn’t figure out a single key.”

“Oh my god,” you sighed, embarrassed. “Are you going to make me remember that?”

“Just listen to me, silly,” she swatted the back of your hand. “You remember perfectly what happened next; I told you to strip and treat me like you would treat any beautiful naked woman in front of you.”

“You also told me it was just you and me in that room and to forget about the outside world,” you continued, remembering every detail.

“And what happened next?”

“I was able to get out of my own head and give you a nice massage,” you smiled, rubbing between Seulgi’s toes.

She slowly moved her other foot up your chest, until she reached your mouth and stuck her big toe inside. It was inevitable not to suck on it; it would be sacrilege.

“I’d say you gave me more than just a massage,” Seulgi said, as she took off her jacket and was left in just the gray t-shirt she wore underneath. “That part was amazing. But it took you time to develop your massage skills.”

As you sucked on her finger, your mind turned on and began to rev like an eight-cylinder engine. How the hell could that woman be so attractive, seductive, funny, and endearing at the same time?

"You still won't tell me what you came to tell me," you said, sticking out her toe for a moment before moving on to the others.

"What I came to tell you is to trust me like you did that time," Seulgi said, and you heard a soft moan come out of her mouth at the treatment you were giving to her feet. "Forget everything outside this office and think of me only as a pretty woman, and let nothing else matter."

You knew that wasn't an explicit invitation for you to fuck her like you did that day, but to simply listen to her like you would anyone else and forget about prejudices.

“Seulgi, just talk please,” you said, reluctantly removing her toes from your mouth. “I’m ready to hear it.”

Seulgi lowered the foot she had in your mouth and placed it next to the other on your lap to take a deep breath.

“Look, I want you to consider forgiving Irene, I’m not asking you to do it now!” she said with her hands raised, seeing that you were about to instantly get defensive. “Not tomorrow either. I’m not even asking you to forgive her for her sake. I’m asking you to forgive her for yours and Jihye’s sake, and in a somewhat selfish way for mine too,” she placed a hand over yours. “You and I have already come a long way together to just throw it all away like this.”

You looked at your hands together and closed your eyes with a deep breath. You lowered your head, thinking about it for a moment, and ended up shaking your head slightly in denial.

“I can’t do it right now,” you said, looking up. “But I’m not closed to it. As horrible as her actions were, I know she’s just another victim of the disgusting chess game we’re all stuck in.”

Seulgi sighed in relief, squeezing your hand.

"Glad you feel that way," she nodded. "Us Red Velvet girls are really sorry for what happened and wanna make it up to you. But only Wendy and I are free and in town right now. So, just let us know when you're free and we'll swing by. Still the same apartment, right?"

“Aha, same apartment where I’ve fucked you in every corner,” you chuckled. “I haven’t seen Wendy in a while. Last time was on a flight back to Canada, and that ended up being my first time on a plane. Funny.”

“Huh?!” Seulgi frowned, mouth agape. "She never told me that! I'm going to kick her ass when I see her."

"Please don't. I want an ass to pound other than yours when you two go to the apartment."

You and Seulgi burst out laughing.

"Well, I've already taken up too much of your time sweetheart, and from what I've heard these past few days, it's very valuable," she then moved her foot a little in your lap, to put it on top of your bulge and squeeze it with her toes. "So why don't you let me make it up to you with a footjob? And who knows..." she bit her bottom lip. "Maybe something else."

"You know I've never said no to your feet, Miss Kang."

Without her asking you unbuttoned your pants and pulled them and your boxers down to your knees. Seulgi immediately put her feet to work: with one she pushed your semi-hard cock back, and with the other she massaged both the underside and your balls. It was the same routine start she always did, but it always made you moan out the same way.

"I remember the first time I did this you didn't even know how to feel," Seulgi giggled, rubbing your cock and tip with both sets of toes. "But then you got hard, just like now, until you started to melt."

Seulgi had you hard in a matter of a couple of seconds, and now while she massaged your balls with one foot she massaged the back of your cock with the other.

“How could I not when you use those feet like your hands?” you gasped, looking into her eyes.

Seulgi turned your chairs face to face, spit on her hand, and brought it to your cock to make it slippery for the next phase. She caught your shaft between both soles of her feet, and rubbed it slowly up and down. There you went again, fuck. That feeling never got old.

“I was fascinated by your cock from the first moment too,” she gasped, staring at you as she moved her feet up and down your cock. “All I could think about was how crazy I was for having it inside my mouth… and stretching my tight pussy.”

“And you did both,” you replied, alternating your gaze between her eyes and your cock. “You liked how I fucked you on the massage table huh? You looked so fucking sexy… all oiled up and moaning like crazy.”

"Oh I fucking loved it," Seulgi moaned softly. She was moving her feet faster now. "I've never been fucked that good in my life."

"And I've never fucked a pussy that tight," you gasped. "And your ass... fuck, your ass was a spiritual ascendancy."

"Yeah," she nodded, rubbing your cock with one foot and the circumference of your tip with the other before continuing. "You weren't merciful at all, I must say. It hurt to sit on it for like two days."

"It was your fault for showing how hot you looked on your hands and knees," you said, before losing the ability to think straight thanks to how good her feet felt. "And threatening me that if I didn't you'd give me a bad review."

A giggle escaped Seulgi.

"You had to be encouraged somehow," she said. "But it was worth it, wasn't it? You came really fucking hard in my ass, and god, your moans were music to my ears."

You had an appointment, you couldn't overextend yourself. You had an appointment, you couldn't overextend yourself. You had…

"Oh god fuck it," you snorted, and jumped to your feet to stand in front of her, grab her face and bend down a little to crash your lips against hers.

Seulgi moaned against your lips as she met them, grabbing your cock to stroke it. You reached down her jeans and unbuttoned them, pulling the zipper down so she could pull them down her legs. Then you reached between her legs, rubbing her slit over her already wet panties.

"I'm afraid we have to be quick," you murmured against her lips. "I have an appointment in a little while."

"How much time do we have?" she asked.

"About ten minutes."

"More than enough."

You helped her to her feet. Seulgi kicked her pants off her heels, and you fell back into your chair. She straddled you, taking advantage of the space in your seat to position her knees on either side of your hips. Your lips met once more, and in the middle of the kiss she lifted her hips, pushed her panties aside, and grabbed your cock to slowly impale herself on it.

"Ohhh god," Seulgi moaned, throwing her head back slightly and wrapping her arms around your neck as your cock forced its way through those tight, warm walls. "I missed this so fucking much."

"Do I still have exclusivity over this pussy?" you asked, hands on that lethal waist. Both of them ran up and down the sides of her torso, caressing beneath her shirt.

"What do you think?" She asked back, giving you pecks on the lips. “Does it feel just as tight as ever?”

With your entire length already inside her you placed your hands on her gorgeous ass and made her start moving up and down. You two loved it slow and deep, and that’s how she did it, her hands stroking through your hair and her moans muffled against your lips.

“Just as tight as a year and a half ago,” you panted, and squeezed both of her ass cheeks. “And what about this ass? Still mine?”

“Baby, all of me is yours until someone who truly deserves me comes along,” Seulgi replied, holding on tight to your head and moving a little harder. “So you can rest easy.”

"I'm not gonna lie, it makes me a little jealous thinking about another man fucking this pussy someday," you gave her a small spank, and pulled away from her lips to bury your face in her neck, kissing and sucking.

Seulgi moaned, her fingers gripping a handful of your hair. She planted her feet on the seat, and began bouncing hard against your cock. Your office wasn't fully furnished yet, so the smacks echoed off the walls and added to your moans.

"That won't happen for a while," she said, bouncing faster and making you moan against her neck in the process. "In fact, you don't even have to worry about it yet."

Without anything else to say, you sought out her lips again, to fuse them with yours in a messy kiss. Seulgi clung to your neck, and you put an arm behind her waist to lift yourself up with her and sit her on the edge of your desk. She spread her legs, and you placed your hands on the desk and fucked her with the sole intention of making both of you cum as soon as possible.

Seulgi broke the kiss and you looked into each other's eyes. Her face twisted little by little, eyes rolled back and mouth half open until she dropped her head back to cum on your cock. You slowed down as she enjoyed her climax, but you picked it up again just seconds later. Not even a minute passed when you felt yourself about to cum.

"On your knees," you said, and took a step back to get out of her.

Seulgi got off your desk and got on her knees in front of you, looking up at with her tongue out. You stroked your cock, tip pressed against her tongue. A few seconds later you came, shooting your entire load inside her mouth.

“Oh god,” you gasped, slowly moving your hand on your cock as Seulgi took every drop of cum onto her tongue. When you finished, she closed her mouth and swallowed it all without hesitation.

“Do you need help with anything before you go?” she asked, her breathing ragged just like yours. You chuckled at the drastic change in personality.

“Just go turn off the lights in the reception area while I get things organized here,” you said, brushing a strand of sweaty hair off her forehead.

“Okay,” she nodded, and turned away from you to get dressed.

When you both got dressed—or rather, she, because you only had to pull your pants and boxers back up—Seulgi went out to do what you asked and you stayed putting everything back in its place. When you finished, you left your office together, and once outside, you both got into your cars and went your separate ways.

You were glad to know that you were on time. The quickie with Seulgi had barely taken up any time, and you had arrived at the grocery store with plenty of time to spare. Within fifteen minutes, you were already paying, and within twenty minutes, you were already in your apartment.

The first thing you did was leave your things in the kitchen and run to take a shower. When you got out of the bathroom, you got to work cooking dinner, with your hair still wet but well combed so that it didn't look like a bird's nest when it dried. You expected Chaery to come any minute, but at some point you were so wrapped up in your concentration on not screwing up the recipe that you freaked out when you heard the door to your apartment open.

You looked up at the entrance hallway the moment Lee Chaery made her appearance, being as always the ray of sunshine that made you feel at home, with that beautiful smile and those adorable little eyes that sparkled when she saw you for the first time in several months.

The first thing she did was run towards you, round the kitchen island and go straight into your arms with a cute squeal. You hugged her, and she grabbed your face to plant a big kiss on your lips.

"I'm so happy you're back baby!" she squealed, hugging you again with all her might. Then she pulled away again, and her face changed completely before she slapped you. She didn't hit you hard, she just made you laugh. "But don't ever make the girls lie about something like that again!"

“How did you know?” you tilted your head.

“I saw Aespa’s pictures at the airport the same day,” she replied, holding onto your shoulders. “Do you think I’m stupid or what? And Lia is terrible at lying.”

You sighed. The truth is, you didn’t have much hope for her or Yeji and yet they still managed to disappoint you.

“I should have known better then,” you shrugged. “But I hope what I bought you in America makes you feel better.”

You stepped away from her and went to the dining table, where you had the small box containing her gift. You handed it to her, and as she opened it she raised her eyebrows with her mouth half open as she picked up the bracelet.

“Well?” you asked as she detailed each gemstone on it.

“I…”

Her eyes filled with tears. You instantly became alarmed.

"No no no why are you going to cry sweetie?" you gently grabbed her chin so she would look at you as two tears rolled down each of her cheeks. "You don't like it?"

"I love it darling," Chaery nodded, snuggling into your chest. You sighed in relief, wrapping your arms around her. You had almost forgotten how weepy she was. "It's beautiful, really. Thank you so much."

"I'm glad you like it," you smiled, ruffling her hair. "You know I love you, don't you?"

"Yeah I do," she nodded, clinging to you. She then looked at you and gave you a couple of pecks on the lips. "Almost as much as I love you."

"Would you help me with dinner?" you asked. "I feel like I'll screw something up at any moment and I don't want to."

Chaery giggled, and you felt all your energy restored just by seeing her smile so cutely.

"Sure, come on," she nodded.

Chaery went to leave her stuff on the couch and came back to help you, making the next twenty minutes just the perfect therapy you needed to take a break from all the unbearable drama you'd been a part of the past few days. It all felt like months ago, when you and Chaery lived together like any normal couple and were happy with each other, without worries or third parties bothering you.

But something didn't fit. Every time you got a smile out of her, you seemed to notice that that smile instantly faded too quickly. Her body language wasn't quite right either, and that was especially noticeable in how she always had her eyes downcast, something typical of her when she was worried or sad about something. You thought you knew why beforehand. But you didn't want to say anything so you wouldn't have to be the one to burst the bubble.

"Go set the table, honey, please," you told her, seeing that she was a little disconnected from the kitchen.

"Sure?" she asked.

"Yeah, don't worry," you nodded.

Chaery didn't insist much more. She went to the right and went straight to the dining table to set out the plates and glasses. You stayed there putting the finishing touches on dinner, adding the red wine sauce and caramelized onions to the beef steaks and salting the mashed potatoes a little. With everything ready, you went to the fridge and took out the white wine, a Pouilly-Fuissé that you bought for the occasion. After leaving the bottle in the middle of the table, you brought the pans and cauldrons there as well to serve all the food directly on the plates. Chaery helped you by pouring the wine, and in less than five minutes everything was ready.

You sat on the left side of the table, right in front of Chaery. You hoped to do so with a smile on your face, but Chaery was still disconnected from reality, elbows on the table and chewing on the inside of her lips. You sighed, knowing that this was one of those days where she just wasn't going to talk unless you asked her.

"Honey, what's wrong?" You looked into her eyes, tilting your head.

Chaery looked up at you, but didn't hold her gaze for long.

"Nothing," she shook her head. "Later. I don't want to ruin the moment."

"I can't enjoy the moment if you seem more out than in."

Chaery huffed in frustration and looked at the ceiling. She was going to cry again, and you couldn't do anything to stop her eyes from filling with tears in just a couple of seconds.

"Why didn't you want to see me when you got home?" Chaery blurted out, looking into your eyes. "You like someone else now? Fuck, it's Karina right? I haven't been enough for you all this time?"

Tears started to fall down her cheeks. You knew you'd have to face that problem with her, but you didn't expect her to go so far as to blame herself.

"Huh?" you frowned, bewildered. "Honey, this has nothing to do with you! Don't ever think it does!"

Chaery slammed her hand down on the table and leaned forward.

"Oh don't give me that damn cliché about it not being me and it's you!" she yelled. "I know I deserve better than that!"

You hated yelling in your house, but you took a deep breath to not fight fire with fire. Arguments like that were always best avoided.

"It's not like that, honey, it's not like that," you shook your head. "But the reality is that I do feel like I'm hurting you. My job involves having sex with other people, have you ever wondered how that could end? Are you really telling me that you don't mind seeing me having sex with other girls? Fuck, I even have sex with your members, baby. That shit makes me feel terrible."

Chaery stared at you in silence, more tears falling down her cheeks.

"You made me come here to break up with me so you could feel better about yourself?"

"Baby, can you calm down? Those are not my intentions, I swear," you placed your hand on hers on the table. "I'm just having emotional run-ins, and Noze opened my eyes to wanting to talk things over with you. Just that. You're not the problem, nor do I want to break up with you."

Chaery was finally able to take a deep breath and calm down a bit. She wiped the tears from her cheeks with the sleeve of her sweater, and still a little irritated began to eat her steak.

“Go on,” she said, her eyes on her food.

“Well… I basically had this conversation with Jihye,” you weren’t going to tell her that it was in your hotel room, that would lead to more questions that you’d rather not address at the moment. “And something I mentioned led to her making me realize that I’m only fooling myself,” you looked down with a lump in your throat, remembering the real reason for that conversation in the first place. “Not just me, but everyone close to me. And that’s because my job requires me to always give a part of myself to my clients. And… and…”

Chaery interrupted you by reaching across the table and reaching the side of your face, caressing it affectionately with her thumb. Looking up you were met with her face already softened, but still teary-eyed.

“Oh honey, you are a very, very silly man,” she said, shaking her head slightly from side to side. "You're right, I don't know if I've thought too much about the future, but I know that right now I want to be with you. I know that I might not understand you completely, but it's not like my job doesn't come with the same problems. It's different, yes. But it's a commitment at the end of the day."

"But doesn't it bother you that sometimes I can't spend time with you because I'm... you know, with other people?"

Chaery let out a heavy breath and stood up to go stand beside you. She grabbed your face, made you look up at her and planted a small peck on your lips.

"I'd be lying if I said I didn't," she said, running a hand through your hair. "But I already knew what you did before I catched feelings for you," she booped your nose. "You've always made me feel special, and our time together is too. Besides, we all come with good and bad things."

She hugged you, and you clung to her waist, face pressed against her abdomen. You closed your eyes and breathed in relief, just enjoying her scent. That conversation could’ve ended worse, but right now it was going kinda smooth.

“Eat, sweetheart,” Chaery told you with a light scratch on the back of your neck. “Your food is going to get cold.”

You let go of her and were finally able to take your first look at your food. Chaery went back to her seat as you cut a piece of steak and brought it to your mouth.

“I can’t predict the future, no one can,” Chaery said, sitting down. “Maybe this won’t be enough for me someday, but I’m not worried about that possibility. I only care about us right now.”

“You’re too cute for me, Lee Chaeryeong,” you said, after swallowing the first bite of steak. “You’re too cute for this world, I dare say.”

A small smile formed on Chaery’s face.

“Then consider yourself lucky,” she said, and winked at you before beginning to eat as well.

“I already do,” you replied with a chuckle.

And yes, you always did. Every day. For quite a few reasons.

With that out of the way for now, the two of you were free to enjoy dinner in peace. Chaery went back to being the smiley, fun girl you knew, allowing you to catch up on all the things that had happened over the past few months, both in her life and yours. Yours was considerably more dramatic, but she had a few music show gossips from her Cake promotions that were pure fire.

After dinner, you spent the night like any couple would in a normal situation. Of course, your situation was anything but normal, but that didn’t stop you from enjoying each other’s company. First, you laid on the couch watching TikToks for like two hours, and then you played poker card games for like another two. The fun ended when Chaery got sleepy, and if she wanted to go to bed, you went without a fuss.

You were already lying in bed, in shorts and a hoodie as you waited for Chaery, who was doing her stuff in the bathroom. She emerged ten minutes later, in nothing but a black crop top and a pair of pink panties. Months might pass, but you never failed to go crazy for those toned abs and thighs, and Chaery knew it.

"Did you miss this view?" Chaery asked, walking over to you. Reaching the edge right next to you, she turned around and lifted her butt cheeks with her fingers to tease you.

"Oh what do you fucking thing?" you replied, and instinctively grabbed her hips to plant your face in her ass and pepper her butt cheeks with kisses.

Chaery giggled. She let you be happy for a few seconds until she turned around and pushed you by your shoulders back onto the pillow.

"Hey, hey, what do you think you're doing?" Chaery asked, bringing one knee up onto the bed and then laying against the side of your body, her thigh over your abdomen. She kissed you, and you wrapped your arms around her tight body. The kiss got intense within seconds, and you were already groping her ass when she pulled away and rolled over you to reach her side of the bed. "Nu-uh sweetie."

"Oh come on!" you whined with a desperate giggle, even kicking your feet.

"I'm sorry but you have to be in shape for this weekend, baby," she said, getting under the covers and turning her back to you, something she always did to get you to cuddle her from behind. "The girls would kill me if I took you out of concentration for the pool party."

"Not even...?" you ventured. "Not even a little?"

"Nope."

You sighed, harder than a rock under your shorts, but decided not to push her and cuddled her from behind, burying your face in the back of her neck.

"For the record, I'm not going to have any mercy on you when I catch you," you murmured, closing your eyes.

"Uhh, I'm so scared," Chaery replied, and then giggled. "Give me a kiss and let me sleep, okay?"

Chaery turned her face towards you, and you lifted yours to give her a couple of kisses on the lips goodnight.

"I love you sweetie," you said, and settled back down. "Good night."

"I love you too, darling," Chaery replied, intertwining her fingers with yours. "Get a good night's sleep."

The rest of the week was exhaustingly boring. Just meetings with different labels and Gunwook, who kept instructing you on how to behave and how to handle yourself in certain situations within the game that you were once again, unfortunately, a part of. You didn't like starting to think like a man in a suit, but what choice did you have? It was that or lose everything. Sacrifices had to be made from time to time. And to be honest, you were willing to make any sacrifice as long as you didn't lose the life you had.

The funniest thing was finding a package outside your apartment the day before the party when you got home. Opening it, you immediately recognized it as a classic Ryujin move. It was a box filled with fresh fruit, especially pineapple slices, with a little note that said: 'I hope you come with a big appetite tomorrow.'

Now, you were excited, yes, but part of you was terrified of how you were going to survive nine horny people together. Something similar had happened in that hotel room with the Aespa backup dancers and the girls, or on the plane with them and Jihye. But this time it was nine fucking people, nine. Almost double what you had tried so far. All of those experiences felt like triathlons. What the fuck would this be? Climbing Mount Everest with nothing but slippers and a wooden stick?

May God bless you and give you strength, because it felt like a divine test.

As if the pineapple slices weren't enough, that same night when you went to sleep and could finally check your phone in peace, you found text messages from each of the girls who would be attending the party, a mix of dirty messages, nudes, and teasing about keeping up the pace tomorrow. You had excellent material for some self-fun before bed, but you did a great job of willpower to be 100% tomorrow.

The day of the party finally arrived. That morning you woke up late by your standards, 11PM compared to an unfailing 8AM. But you were quick to eat breakfast and get ready to go out and do all the things you had to do before going to the girls' house.

You didn't want to get there empty-handed, so on the way you stopped by a liquor store to buy beer and soju. While you were paying you received a voice message from Karina and Yeji, asking you why you were taking so long and telling you to hurry up. They also attached a single-view photo, which when opened was a panoramic photo of the pool, where all the girls were naked at different spots.

But there was someone else in the photo that you didn't recognize since she had her back turned. She had short, dark brown hair, and a deliciously fleshy body, especially in her thighs.

The fun was going to be crazy, for sure.

After paying for the beer and soju you hurried to your car, left the bags on the passenger seat and stepped on the accelerator to the girls' house.

You arrived in a little over five minutes. After parking right in front of the entrance, you grabbed the bags and got out of the car to go ring the bell. About thirty seconds later Beelzebub and Astaroth opened the door.

"Clothes off immediately!" Ryujin said, grabbing your shirt to pull you inside.

"This house is a no clothes zone all day," Minjeong said, closing the door.

You closed your eyes and let out a heavy sigh as one stripped you from the waist up and the other from the waist down. You knew those two were going to get along, but not this well. It was terrifying to think of what they could be capable of together.

After stripping, you grabbed the bags again and followed them through the garage area and up the stairs, then you turned right, and up another flight of stairs to reach the first floor, where you only had to go through a small hall to get inside the house.

You walked straight out to the pool area right in front, and you didn't know under what rock to hide in when all the girls squealed in excitement when they saw you had arrived. You avoided eye contact with everyone, and with a nervous smile you ran back inside to drop off the bags, leaving behind a round of laughter and chatter.

But as you set foot in the area that comprised both the kitchen and the living room, you noticed a person sitting to your right, on the large couch you once fucked Ryujin on while all the other girls slept. Turning to see who it was, you froze, both from fear and nerves.

Im Nayeon. TWICE's leader and entertainment industry icon, completely naked, one meaty leg crossed over the other and her back straight as she looked at her phone with her lips curved into a small smile. It took her a few seconds to notice your presence.

"Oh, hello," she told you, putting the phone down.

You were flabbergasted, the words blurring in your mouth. That to-die-for body of hers wasn't helping your concentration either.

"A-Ah, uh..." you stuttered, and closed your eyes for a moment to gather your thoughts. "Oh my god, hello," you bowed.

Nayeon giggled, bowing back in her seat.

"There are nine more naked women out there," she said, staring at you. "Why are you getting nervous around me?"

"Because I didn't expect you to be here," you replied. "And well... it's my first time seeing you in person and you're already naked."

Just then you felt someone hug you from behind, a pair of perky tits against your back. Glancing over your shoulder, Yeji gave you a peck on the cheek.

“Consider yourself lucky for skipping all the stages required to see me naked then,” Nayeon replied, now looking at Yeji behind you. “Thank her; she said she was going to top our pool parties, and I couldn’t miss something like that.”

“I’d be lying if I said I didn’t do it on purpose,” Yeji said, taking your bags from you to go bring them to the kitchen island counter. “It’s easy to get you to do things when it involves competitiveness.”

One more person came in with you, and just from glancing at her you already knew who it was.

“Oh, I see you’ve already met,” Rina said, coming up beside you to take your hand and give you a kiss on the cheek. “Everything okay? Did you have breakfast?”

“Yup, everything’s okay,” you nodded, grabbing her waist to kiss her back.

“Oh, you guys are a couple?” Nayeon asked. You didn’t quite understand why.

You and Rina looked at each other with frowns, equally confused. Then you looked at her.

“No?” you both answered.

“Why do you think that?” Rina asked.

“I don’t know, you two look cute together,” Nayeon shrugged.

You took it in good humor, with a friendly giggle. But Rina looked away, probably blushing.

“Hey, do you want some beers?” Yeji asked from the fridge. Turning around you saw that the entire freezer section of the fridge was packed.

“Were you waiting for me?” you asked, also noticing that there were no empty cans anywhere.

"Yeah, we wanted to be together before we started having fun," Yeji replied, pulling out four beers. "You know why."

Yeji came back to you and handed you the beers.

"Why don't you come sit with me?" Nayeon asked. "You have things to update me on. All three of you."

"Me?" you asked, and sat to her right, not too close, at least a leg's length away from you. Yeji sat to her left, and Rina sat to your right. She did stick close to you, thigh to thigh.

"Yeah, you," Nayeon nodded after taking a sip of her beer. "You fucked every single one of us here except me, you must have some interesting things to say."

And you did. The next 40 minutes were based on you and Rina telling anecdotes about the tour, which weren't exactly few. It was perfect, because every few minutes the girls would join you there to add details to the stories, until you were all inside the living room or outside, right on that side of the pool.

But you could already smell that everything was about to get out of hand. Nayeon was really smooth about it, but you could tell she was slowly getting closer to you, until your thigh was pressed against hers. Before that you weren't particularly turned on, but when she put her hand on your thigh near your cock it got hard in a matter of seconds.

Nayeon hadn't noticed yet, neither had Yeji or Karina. But the other girls had, and just to tease you they started doing things they knew would make you extremely horny. Ryujin, Minjeong, and Yuna went to a corner to make out and grope each other; Ning, Lia, and Aeri were at the edge of the pool, splashing water on each other with lots of physical contact, and Chaery was next to Yeji, giving her little kisses on the shoulders and neck.

You were trying your best to hide the fact that you were throbbing, but Nayeon only had to move her hand a little to find your erection.

"Oh, what's this?" Nayeon said, looking down at your cock and running a finger from the base to the tip. "I was starting to wonder how long it would take for you to get hard. Was it me?"

Rina placed a hand on your thigh and gently caressed it, bringing her face to your neck to kiss it.

“You were a key factor, yes,” you nodded, looking Nayeon in the eyes and then scrutinizing her body. “But those sluts over there don’t help.”

Nayeon looked at what you were pointing at with your chin. Ryujin, Minjeong, and Yuna—you’d call them the demonic trio—had gotten a little carried away, and now Minjeong was sitting on Ryujin’s thigh, while she kissed her neck and rubbed her pussy. Yuna was sitting next to Ryujin, sucking on Minjeong’s tits. On the other hand, Ning was sitting on the edge of the pool with her feet in the water; Aeri was in the water, between Ning’s legs, and Lia was sitting next to her while she kissed her. Nayeon finally turned to the left, to see Chaery and Yeji kissing.

"Wow, that was fast," Nayeon laughed, and looked at you.

"Yeah, that's how it is with those girls," you shrugged.

"And we're the only ones not kissing," she mentioned, and rubbed your cock and balls with the palm of her hand.

"Can I?" you asked.

"Can I what, boy? Kiss me? Touch me? Fuck me?" Nayeon raised an eyebrow.

"All of them."

Nayeon chuckled, and wrapped her fingers around your cock to rub it slowly.

"Come here then."

You lunged at her and crashed your lips together. Nayeon grabbed the left side of your neck with her free hand, while slowly stroking your cock with the other. You reached your left arm behind her waist and gripped your fingers to the side of her body, enjoying the soft flesh she had there. You placed your right hand on her belly, and from there she spread her legs a little so you could move down to her pussy and rub it.

Rina added her hand to Nayeon's on your cock, rubbing the base and your balls. She moaned against your neck entirely on purpose, trying to successfully get your engine going. Her tits pressed against your side also played a role in that.

A few seconds after tasting Nayeon's delicious lips you broke the kiss and turned to the other side to focus on Rina. You wrapped an arm around her neck and pulled her into a kiss. She moaned against your lips—this time for real—, and spread her legs for you to touch her pussy like you were doing with Nayeon.

Nayeon didn't waste any time and got off the couch to kneel between your legs, seconds later, you felt her tongue run up from the base of your cock to the tip and then be caught between her lips. To your left you felt Yeji take Nayeon's place, but you didn't feel her hands on you, you only heard her muffled moans in the middle of a kiss with Chaery.

You kissed Rina for a few more seconds until you pulled away and turned around out of pure curiosity. Chaery was straddling Yeji, making out while Yeji groped her all over. Yeji noticed your gaze and broke the kiss. Chaery looked at you too, and instinctively you leaned in to join in a three-way kiss with the two of them.

Nayeon had taken half of your cock into her mouth, and was slowly pumping her head up and down. Rina was quick to settle down lying on her side on the couch, and waited for her turn to also suck you off while you battled with Yeji and Chaery's tongues and lips.

With your hands free again you turned your torso towards the two of them. You placed your left hand on the back of Yeji's neck, and your right hand went to Chaery's ass to squeeze it and spank it. Then you brought the same hand between her buttocks to rub her folds.

"Who's gonna want me to eat their pussy first?" you asked between gasps, since Nayeon and Rina were enjoying sucking your cock together.

"Let it be Chaery," Yeji replied. "I want your cock in my mouth for a little while."

Chaery immediately got off Yeji and stood up on the couch to stand right in front of you, with her feet on either side of your hips and her pussy level with your face. Yeji laid down on your left side, and as she added her mouth to your cock, you grabbed Chaery's ass and made her press her pussy against your mouth.

Your girlfriend moaned, hands in your hair to tangle her fingers there and grab handfuls of it. You squeezed her firm ass, massaging both cheeks and eating her pussy with an insatiable hunger that was entirely due to her chastity with you a few days ago. Meanwhile, the three oldest of their respective groups were feasting on your cock. Your line of vision was blocked, but you knew that none of the three mouths left your shaft for even a second. They were licking, sucking your balls, pumping their lips up and down at different speeds, and kissing with your tip in between.

The house was soon filled with moans, not just from Chaery, but also from the rest of the girls who were having fun on their own. At that moment you wished you had eyes all over your body, just so you could see what was going on with all of them, but you only had two, and they were focused on staring at your girlfriend as you ate her pussy.

You reached up with one hand and added two fingers inside Chaery, slowly pumping faster and faster. Your tongue quickly worked on her clit as well. Within a minute, thanks to both of your stimuli, you had her cumming against your mouth, thighs shaking.

After a small peck to her pussy and her orgasm passed, she settled down and clung to the sides of your body with both knees to grab your face and kiss you. You wrapped your arms around her body, moaning against her lips and then moaning louder when you felt the warmth of a pussy against your tip. As you pulled away from the kiss and looked over Chaery's shoulder, you saw Nayeon with her back to you, leaning on your knees as Yeji lined your cock up with her pussy. Nayeon just had to inch her wide hips down, and within seconds her plump pussy was engulfing every inch of your shaft.

“Oh you weren’t fucking lying huh?” Nayeon asked, you didn’t know who to as she was staring at the ceiling. Her ass reached your pelvis soon after, making you moan at how warm her pussy felt inside.

“I never lie, unnie,” Yeji replied.

“Of course not,” you chimed in. “You suck at it. So what for?”

Chaery and Rina laughed. Nayeon was too enthralled by your cock that you were sure she didn’t even pay attention to what you said.

“Shut up ashole!” Yeji slapped your thigh, making you laugh for only a moment, because right away Nayeon started bouncing up and down on your cock.

Chaery kissed you again, forcing you to stop looking at Nayeon. You grabbed her by the waist, and brought two fingers back inside her pussy to pump them at full speed. She squealed against your lips, hugging your head tightly until you made her cum again. Then she collapsed to the left and fell on top of Yeji, who complained because she had hit her with her elbow in the ribs.

With Chaery on the far left of the couch you had a clear view again, not only of Nayeon, but also of the rest of the scene. The girls had already interspersed themselves with each other. At the edge of the pool, Aeri, Ryujin and Lia were together. Ryujin having her pussy eaten by Aeri and letting Lia use her face as a seat. Not far away, just to the left of the fireplace, Yuna was filling every part of Ning's body with kisses. The only one you didn't see was Minjeong, but that was because you hadn't noticed that she was walking towards Chaery, to straddle her and give her cuddles and kisses.

You didn't understand what the fuck was going on. But it felt like the festival of fucking debauchery.

Rina and Yeji were kissing above your abdomen, and Nayeon was bouncing hard and fast against your cock. The bumps of her ass against your pelvis took the air out of you for a second, but that pussy felt so good that you didn't care.

You didn't know whose idea it was because between so many moans you couldn't hear them, but Rina and Yeji changed positions to be on their backs and with their legs facing you. They raised their feet at the same time, presenting them on either side of your face. The invitation was clear, and you didn't hesitate to accept it. You sucked Yeji's toes first, then moved on to Rina's. This went on for a few long seconds until Nayeon gave a hard downward thrust and came on your cock.

"Oh god it feels so goood!" Nayeon moaned, moving slowly as she shuddered with slight spasms.

Nayeon stood up on still slightly shaky legs, turned around, and straddled you to kiss you again, hands on your shoulders and her pussy pressed against your juice-soaked cock. It was the perfect time to run your hands all over her body, every corner possible, but you particularly fixated on her waist, ass, and thighs.

"Unnie, move," Rina said to the right. "My turn."

Nayeon reluctantly broke the kiss.

"I'm not done with you," she told you. "I'm far from done, actually."

"Me neither," you replied. "I have a couple of ways I want to fuck you."

She grabbed your neck and licked your lips.

"I'll be waiting for you then."

Nayeon got off you and went to Yeji, who was already waiting for her with her legs spread. Rina took Nayeon's place on top of you, but she grabbed your cock and directly impaled herself slowly on it. As she lowered her hips, she grabbed your face and kissed you. You held her close, both arms around her waist until you were fully inside her. You sank down into the seat a little, so that when you broke away from her lips, you had her tits in front of your face, perfect for taking them into your mouth.

Rina started moving, nice and slow at first and then quicker, bouncing her tits against your mouth. You grabbed her ass, urging her to move faster and faster. Several spanks fell, making her whimper in pleasure and move her hips like an expert. A minute later, she planted her feet on the couch and began squatting on your cock, hard and fast while you groped her tits.

She came within seconds, but you instantly took the reins and began pumping your hips up and down, fucking her like crazy through her orgasm, hands under her ass as you stared at her. Maybe you got a little too lost in how hypnotic her facial expressions were, as you didn't notice when she came the second time and when you did.

"Oh fuck!" you groaned, realizing that you were shooting a huge load inside her. "I'm-"

"Don't you dare say you're sorry because that's exactly what I wanted," Rina moaned, shaking on top of you from her own orgasm and also the pleasure that you always gave her when you came inside her.

"Well, a little warning never hurts," you said, pulling her back to you for a kiss.

"You don't have to warn me about anything," Rina said against your lips. "I'm your cumslut and I'm happy to be."

You chuckled into the kiss, holding her tight to you.

"You better get off me, or we'll reinforce Nayeon's suspicions."

"Suspicions of what?" she asked. "We're not dating."

"No, but she’s an annoying woman sometimes."

Rina laughed, and gave you a peck on the nose that was sure to be the defining proof for Nayeon, but luckily she didn't see it.

“You have no idea,” she said, then climbed off you.

Looking to your left you found Nayeon kneeling on the floor again, eating out a spread-eagled Yeji’s pussy. Minjeong and Chaery were right next to her, your girlfriend surprisingly topping Minjeong as they scissored. You stood up and stood behind Nayeon.

“I got this,” you told her, a hand on her shoulder. “I recommend using Minjeong’s face as a chair, she’s a very good girl.”

Nayeon looked at you and then looked at Minjeong, who was moaning like crazy thanks to Chaery’s hellish pelvic thrusts, which you knew better than anyone were lethal.

“She is?” she asked, amused.

“Oh you have no idea,” you smirked. "I fucked her tied up one night at her request. You should have seen her."

"Too bad we don't have ropes handy, that would be fun," Nayeon said, and you helped her stand up so she could sit on Minjeong's face, and not only that, she also kissed Chaery in the meantime, both of them now grinding their hips on different parts of Minjeongie.

You now had Yeji all to yourself. She looked into your eyes, a seductive smile from ear to ear.

"Are you craving something?" she asked, running her fingers between her folds to tease you.

You fell to your knees between her legs. The couch was too low for you to reach her pussy comfortably with your mouth. Instead, you placed one hand on her left thigh and pushed two fingers inside her, all the way until your knuckles were barely out.

"How long has it been since I last fingered you to tears?" you asked, slowly pumping your wrist.

"Too long than I'd like," she replied with a gasp, and glanced over your shoulder at someone. "Oh, look who we have here."

You then felt a pair of firm tits pressed against your back, then a pair of arms wrap around you, one hand caressing your abdomen and the other your cock. Glancing over your shoulder you were met with Ning's sweet gaze, which always showed nothing but love and affection towards you.

"Oh hello sweetheart," you smiled, and reached back to subtly grab her head and plant a couple of kisses on her lips.

"Hey, my love," Ning told you with a small smile. "Go ahead and make her cry."

You looked back at Yeji and started pumping your wrist faster. Ning made sure your cock was getting back to full hardness little by little, being as gentle as possible with you as she pressed kisses to your back and held you close with her free arm. When you regained your erection, Ning spit on her hand and brought it back to your cock to stroke it very slowly. By then, both of your fingers were going in and out so fast that Yeji didn't even know what face to make. It was so much pleasure that she rolled her eyes, holding onto her own thighs until she came. However, you kept going, just as fast and hard, making her pussy sound like a pool splashing from how wet it was.

"Oh my fucking god!" Yeji growled, arching her back and biting her fist. Her mouth was permanently open, and her body paralyzed with pleasure until you made her cum for the second time. But you kept going and going, like a machine that never got tired. "Fuck fuck fuck fuck!!!" she screamed.

She brought her hands to her face for a second, desperate for not having anything to hold on to or a place to muffle her screams. When she pulled her hands away she looked at you with eyes full of tears, which began to fall in no time. Her face was a fucking wonder; she hadn't worn much makeup that day, but you were sure that she was almost as ruined as she was.

Yeji closed her eyes tightly and let more tears run down her cheeks. She pounded her fists at her sides, and between screams she writhed as if she were possessed before exploding with an intense squirt that you didn't expect.

"Oh lord!" Ning said from behind you, watching as Yeji had soaked your entire torso and was still letting out small streams in the midst of a climax that was melting her into the couch.

“I was hoping this would happen a little later, I’m not going to lie,” you said, and pulled your fingers out from inside Yeji. Your right arm was shaking a little; you had used a good amount of strength there.

"What did you expect?" Ning asked you, making you turn to her. You sat down on your ankles and grabbed her waist. "I've never seen you finger someone so hard before."

"She deserved it," you shrugged.

"And me?" Ning gently cupped your face and planted a couple of loving kisses. "I don't deserve a good fuck from my boy?"

"And don't even think about leaving me out," you heard a voice to your left. The voice of one of the three demons.

You turned around to find Shin Yuna crawling towards you like she was a damn cat hunting you. She came to your side, and grabbed your cock to give you a little lick on the chin.

"Do you know how much I missed you daddy?" she asked with a giggle, giving your cock a few strokes, and then looked at Ning. "Would you mind sharing him with me, Nini?"

"You'll do whatever you want anyway," Ning shrugged. "You're exactly like Minjeongie."

"Is that a compliment?"

"Not exactly."

"Me what?" you heard the voice of another of the demons.

"Oh my god..." you muttered to yourself, closing your eyes. By the time you opened them again, Kim Minjeong was standing right behind you, pussy still soaked and hair messy. "Weren't you being choked by a massive ass just now?"

"Well, I made Nayeon unnie cum fast on my face," she replied. "And your cute little girlfriend did wonders with our pussies together."

"And you're not exhausted?"

"Not even a little bit," she shook her head.

"Fine but I came first, bitches," Ning said, and she hugged your head to press your face against her tits. "I know your tricks."

"We weren't going to take priority from you, sweetheart," Minjeong nuzzled her cheek. "We're good girls today."

You couldn't help but laugh out loud.

"Hey! What are you laughing at?" Minjeong gave you a tiny kick on the thigh. She then fell to her knees beside you.

"You two are as good girls as I am a nuclear engineer," you said, picking Ning up and carefully laying her down on her back. Luckily the floor wasn't cold, rather warm thanks to the sun.

"Don't be so exaggerated!" Yuna protested. "I've been a good girl to you more than once!"

Ning spread her legs for you and you got between them to top her and shower her neck with kisses.

"I don't remember a single time when you were," you said, trailing kisses down Ning's chest until you reached the pair of tits that fascinated you and brought them to your mouth.

"I was that time when Ryujinie had made you so jealous that you looked like you were about to implode!"

"That time you had no choice," you replied, licking one of Ning's nipples while she stroked your hair. "But I'll give you that."

Minjeong didn't even dare to protest. She knew she didn't have a single argument to make; anything she said would just leave her further in the mud.

You spent a few seconds giving Ning the proper treatment she deserved, which included kisses all over, caresses, and subtlety. After the little foreplay was over, you stood up straight, grabbed your cock, and took it very slowly inside her, making it as enjoyable as possible for her.

Ning sensually arched her back, letting out a long moan as she took every inch inside her. You moved both hands up from her belly to both of her tits, squeezed them, and moved back down to grab her thighs and press them back. Then you started to move your hips, taking every inch in and out.

Minjeong laid down on Ning's right to kiss her, like she so often did when you three fucked together. But this time there was a fourth factor. A factor that was chaotic and always knew how to show how daring she was.

"Daddy, how much did you miss my pretty feet?" Yuna asked, lying down on Ning's left, only she extended both of her legs towards you to put her feet in your face. Those beautiful, sexy feet. "Don't you want a little taste?"

Oh fuck you did. You caught one of them in your mouth and sucked each toe separately, repeating the process with the other foot as you fucked Ning faster and faster. After sucking each toe you moved on to kiss the soles, then the sides, and finally the top; every part of that pair of feet was worthy of being soaked in saliva.

"And mine?" Minjeong asked, as Yuna caressed your chest with one of her feet. She also moved her feet up to your chest. "What about mine daddy? They're pretty too, aren't they?"

They were gorgeous, yes. But you weren't about to say a single word. Not even dead. The last thing you needed was for those two to go at each other, because then they wouldn't let go of you all day. You preferred to play it safe and just grab her leg by the calf and do the same thing you did with Yuna.

After showering Minjeong's feet with kisses, she and Yuna ran both pairs over every possible area of ​​your body, from your abdomen, to your chest and even the sides of your face. A little invasive, perhaps. But with those two in particular, you felt like you were in heaven.

However, your focus at that moment was on your pretty Chinese princess, and you were doing a perfect job of fucking her just at the pace she loved, while also grabbing her by the parts she loved. She looked into your eyes at one point, and that's when you knew you had to get the girls' feet off you to lean forward, brace your hands on the floor, and pound Ning's pussy hard. She clung to your shoulders, loud moans breaking into a cute growl as she came on your cock.

Ning wrapped her arms around your neck and pulled you down to kiss her, feeling every single one of her spasms just beneath your body. Not wanting you to pull away so immediately, she wrapped her legs around your torso and trapped you for at least another minute, happy to just kiss you while you remained inside her.

"Hey, wasn't all the nights you slept cuddling with him enough?" Minjeong asked. "Let him go!"

"Ugh you're such a pain in the ass!" Ning whined, pulling away from your lips and releasing you from between her legs.

"Wait a minute right there, daddy," Yuna placed a hand on your chest as you looked at Minjeong. "I haven't had your cock in months. Months! I demand to go first."

"Why can't you wait your turn like everyone else!" Minjeong whined.

"I literally got here before you!"

"Ugh fine!" Minjeong squealed, frowning.

"Ha!" Yuna smiled triumphantly.

"Don't get excited, I'll decide how I want to fuck you," you said.

Yuna let out a laugh.

"You say that like it ever bothers me," she said.

"Fine," you shrugged, and all the roughness you didn't use on Ning you used on her to flip her over and put her on her hands and knees.

Yuna was a good girl, yes, but only when it suited her. In that case, she arched her back, spread her knees, and presented her masterpiece of an ass to you. You moved behind her, placed a hand on her asscheek, and grabbed your cock to now take it inside her. She moaned, looking over her shoulder at you, and you gritted your teeth at the feeling of finally getting back into that tight pussy after what felt like an eternity.

With your hands on her absurdly wide yet sexy hips, you began thrusting at a considerable pace right from the start. Glancing around, you saw that the festival of absolute fucking debauchery was still going strong and on its feet. Occupying the couch now was Aeri, on her hands and knees eating Yeji's pussy, while she had Chaery behind her eating her ass and fingering her pussy. The rest of the girls were in the pool area, and from where you were standing you couldn't tell exactly what was going on since the fireplace wall in the corner blocked your view. You could only see Ryujin on top of Rina as they kissed, but you couldn't see Lia or Nayeon.

Wherever they were, you couldn't stop yourself from trying to figure it out when Yuna's grippy pussy felt this good around your cock. With Yuna you had never been merciful, and this time would not be the exception, much less after so much time without being able to put your hands on her, so you put your hands on her tiny waist and pounded her pussy from behind, hard just like she liked.

Ning took advantage of the situation and laid with her legs spread right in front of Yuna, who being the dirty and naughty girl she was, did not refuse to eat her pussy. Minjeong on the other hand was not satisfied with anything other than your attention. She adopted the same position as Yuna on your right, patiently waiting for her turn but also watching as Yuna ate Ning, also giving her advice on how Ning liked it.

You couldn't give Minjeong the attention she required right now, but you could use your right hand to finger her while she waited. She was momentarily happy with that, but you knew this girl too well by this point, so you could read how she felt just by looking at her eyes, and what they were telling you this time was that she needed you urgently.

Luckily for her, knowing Yuna's weak spots as well, you were able to get her to cum quickly on your cock. You slowed down your thrusts, and let Yuna fuck herself at her own pace against you as she rode out her orgasm. After a little over thirty seconds, you slowly pulled out of her and went to Minjeong, taking your soaked cock inside her as well.

With Minjeong, you didn't have to put in too much effort to get her to cum either, it was enough to fuck her hard for a little while, pulling her hair and treating her as roughly as possible until she clung to Yuna, who was still eating Ning's pussy, and screamed to the four winds before exploding on your cock.

"Funny how I know every single one of your buttons," you chuckled, a hand on Minjeong's lower back. "If I wanted to fuck you quick in a public place it would be easy enough."

Minjeong raised an eyebrow and looked at you over her shoulder, breathing heavily.

"Is that an invitation?" she asked, as you pulled out of her.

"Oh hell nah," you laughed. "Knowing you, you'd scream like a whore just to embarrass me later."

"You know me well then," Minjeong said, a mischievous grin on her face.

"Hey, you, slut," you gave Yuna two slaps at the same time with each hand. She squealed. "Get off and let me have her, she deserves me to cum inside her."

Minjeong knew the reasons why it was useless to protest, so she didn't. But Yuna whimpered and moaned about it as she pulled away. You simply ignored her as it was typical behavior of hers, and laid down next to Ning to make her turn her back to you, lay on top of your arm and take your cock inside to spoon fuck her.

Once again, as you fucked her you completely isolated yourself mentally from whatever was going on around you. You held her tight against you and kissed her. She clung to your forearms, moaning against your lips as you moved faster. A minute later she came for the second time around your cock, and then you put a hand on her waist to with a sudden thrust, cum inside her.

"Mmmm so I deserve you to cum inside me huh?" Ning moaned with a hand on your cheek, as you slowly pumped and filled every corner of her pussy. "And why is that?"

"Because you drive me crazy," you replied between gasps, peppering kisses along her neck and running your hand down her body. "And you do indeed deserve it."

"Can I stay with you at your place tonight?" she asked, lowering her voice so no one else could hear. "We have to leave for Europe soon, so consider it a little goodbye."

"Sure," you nodded. "Though first we have to see if I get out of here in one piece today."

Ning giggled, and gave you another peck on the lips.

"You wanted to come here," she said. "Take the consequences."

"That's not much help," you smiled, and slowly pulled out of her pussy.

"I'm not lying either," she shrugged and patted your face. "Your services are needed in other areas. Better get going baby."

"Good luck with those two," you said, standing up. "Oh, good luck with those three," you corrected yourself with a giggle, watching Ryujin enter from the other side of the pool and approach.

"Why the fuck haven't you fucked me yet?" Ryujin pointed at you, as if she were an anime character. Even her voice resembled it.

"Because we haven't matched up yet," you replied, taking steps back. "But I'll be with you in a moment."

You winked at her, but she took a couple of strides towards you to try and catch you. You barely escaped her grasp, and you both laughed. By the time you turned around, you were in front of the couch and the poundable ass society plus Yeji, in the same layout as a minute ago. You stood next to Chaery, who looked at you biting her lip.

“Could I have a taste?” you asked, referring to Aeri’s ass.

“You have to do it through me first,” Chaery replied, pointing at her lips with her finger. 

You grabbed her face and kissed her without hesitation. Chaery immediately used her tongue, practically taking control herself. She rarely did that, only when she was very, very horny, which due to the circumstances did not surprise you.

Chaery separated you from the kiss with a hand on your chest, looked at Aeri's ass and moved away to give you her place. You sat down, and grabbed Aeri's ass with the entirety of both hands, squeezing it and then dropping a couple of hard spanks. Aeri moaned and looked over her shoulder knowing it was you.

"Fuck, it's about time," she said. "Thank god Chaery was benevolent with me and gave me what I needed."

"Ah, so you don't need it anymore?" you raised an eyebrow.

"No!" she said immediately with a nervous giggle, and then shook her ass to tease you. "No, I didn't say that."

"I thought so," you said, and you sank your mouth right between her ass cheeks to reach her butthole and eat it out like you had done so many times during the tour.

Chaery got off the couch, walked to your left and went to Yeji, asked her something in her ear, kissed her and then climbed up to straddle her face. Yeji grabbed her ass, and you knew she was giving Chaery the same treatment as you were giving Aeri.

While you had your mouth and tongue working on Aeri's ass, you brought your thumb between the folds of her pussy and rubbed them gently until you found that spot you knew she was quite sensitive. Finding it, Aeri moaned against Yeji's pussy and clenched her fingers into her thighs.

Aeri made Yeji cum within seconds, and the biggest beneficiary was Chaery, since Yeji tended to get intense when she came, which meant that all of that positive feedback was received entirely by Chaery and her ass, a pretty sensitive spot for her already.

Just to make Aeri enjoy herself as much as possible you put two fingers inside her wet pussy, and in a combined effort of your tongue in her ass and the pumping of your wrist, you made her cum as well between slight spasms. It wasn't the strongest orgasm you remembered her having by any means, but it would serve as just an appetizer for the moment.

"Uchinaga, would you move your big ass out of here for a moment?" you asked.

"For what?" she asked. "Aren't you planning on fucking my ass?"

"You look pretty eager, girl," you patted her ass. "I've got it all under control."

"Fuck!" Chaery complained.

"What?" you asked.

"There's no lube in the whole house!" she said. “I fucking forgot”.

"Bah, it’s the same! We'll do it raw," Aeri said with a wicked little smile.

"But my ass is too tight for that!"

"Muuuuuuch better."

Aeri gave you her space, and you quickly took it. Chaery then lowered herself off Yeji's face, so you could watch Cheshire's face melt with pleasure as you grabbed your cock and took it inside her. You hadn't choked any of the girls today, and you thought it was perfect that Yeji was the first, so you leaned forward, grabbed both of your hands around her neck, and squeezed as you began to pump.

You were still a little sensitive, so it took you a while to get into a pace. But when you did, you were pretty rough with Yeji, not only squeezing her neck but also slapping her gorgeous face and spitting inside her mouth. When she finally came, you let go of her neck, and to comfort her, you leaned towards her and showered her blushing face with kisses.

"If you'll excuse me, I have a couple of asses to fuck, cutie," you said to Yeji, who was so ruined that she couldn't even respond with words. She just nodded slightly.

As you stood up and saw where Chaery and Aeri were, you were pleasantly surprised to see them on all fours on the couch, both of them holding onto the back of the couch with their hands as they kissed and fingered each other. You had to bend your knees a little in order to be level with their asses, but you didn't mind.

Chaery was the one chosen to go first. You were actually a little scared, since you'd never tried to do it without lube with her, which is why you were as careful as possible. She had a hard time, and you were only able to fit half of your shaft inside, but that was enough for both of you to enjoy. Of course, it wasn't the same, but it felt incredibly good in its own way.

After fucking your girlfriend's ass for a minute and a half at a pace that wasn't too hard so as not to hurt her, you switched to Aeri. Unlike Chaery, Aeri didn't show an ounce of pain as you slowly drove your saliva-lubricated cock into her butthole until it was only a couple of inches out. In light of this, you fucked her considerably faster and harder than Chaery, with your hands on her waist and filling her ass with spicy spanks.

The rest of the at least five minutes were based on that, you switching from ass to ass every so often to fuck both equally, in an experience that had you moaning like crazy too. The first to cum was Chaery, as typically always happened. And soon Aeri joined her, both of them kissing while the Japanese girl was now orgasming hard.

When Uchinaga's climax passed, you grabbed your girlfriend and made her stand up with you, to grab her by the thighs and make her jump so that she clung to your torso with her legs. You wrapped your arms around her, holding her tight, and she wrapped her arms around your neck to kiss you. Now instead of entering her ass, you entered her pussy.

Chaery moaned against your lips and tangled a hand in strands of your hair. You pumped your hips up and down, your hands permanently gripping her ass cheeks, fucking her pussy as hard as you had warned her nights before. But from her pussy you quickly moved to her butthole again. After a few pumps there, you moved back to her pussy, and so on until your girlfriend came in your arms.

"You left me last to give me a load didn't you?" Chaery asked, showering the entire left side of your face with kisses as she shook from her orgasm and you slowly pumped in and out of her pussy. "Is that how considerate my cute boyfriend is to me?"

"What do you think?" you asked against her lips, switching back to her ass. "I can't cum ten times without dying, so I have to measure my actions."

"Alright megamind, I don't know what you're waiting for to cum in my ass then," Chaery bit your bottom lip, and dug her nails into your scalp as you continued to fuck her like crazy.

The long-awaited moment arrived in no time. You moaned loudly, and threw your head back as you exploded inside your girlfriend's ass. Chaery peppered your neck with kisses, subtly biting every part she could to mark her territory, and you slowly moved up and down your cock, filling that tight hole with your load.

"It was worth the wait, don't you think?" Chaery asked in your ear, making you remember last night. 

"Oh, quite," you nodded between gasps, already tired but needing to go on a little longer. "But don't do that again, please."

"Do what?"

"Tease me and then leave me with a boner, I hate it."

Chaery giggled and gave you peck after peck on the lips, caressing the hair on the back of your neck.

"You're a crybaby."

"You have no right to say that. Zero."

"At least I don't have to cry over boners," she stuck her tongue out at you. "You fuck me without complaint."

"That's because you take advantage of my weakness for you," you said, walking with her to the couch. "It's not fair."

"Well that's all your fault, I never force you to do anything," Chaery said as you placed her on the couch, next to Yeji and Aeri as the two of them kissed each other.

"No, but you always know what to do to make me do it," you gave her a peck on the lips. "Which means you're an expert at manipulating me and therefore, it's your fault."

"Yeah whatever," she waved her hand nonchalantly, then pointed outside. "Look, they're calling you."

You turned around and looked towards the pool. The rest of the girls were all outside, including Ning, and Ryujin and Minjeong were calling you to come over. You did so, and as soon as you set foot where the sun was shining, the two of them latched onto you and started kissing you all over.

"Well hello again," you gasped, wrapping your arms around the two of them.

Nearby were the rest of the girls. Rina and Yuna were scissoring each other, both propped up on their elbows. Nayeon was on top of Yuna, her face above the other two girls' pussies as Yuna ate her out. A little further away, Lia was fingering Ning, sucking on her tits and watching her moan.

Ryujin and Minjeong each grabbed the side of your neck, moving down your chest and abdomen until they were kneeling in front of you. They brought their mouths to your still limp cock, kissing it carefully as they knew you must still be sensitive. Patience was not exactly their thing, but they took good care of you nonetheless, caressing your thighs and kissing you until they managed to get you hard again.

"You better take advantage of me right now, because after this time I'll be completely drained," you told them.

"Mmm, how about you fuck our faces daddy?" Ryujin asked, grabbing your cock by the base to lick the underside. "And then you have to fuck me. It's not optional."

"I accept," you said, and grabbed the back of her head to guide your cock into her mouth.

Ryujin moaned around your shaft, taking as much of it into her mouth as she could until you began to pump slowly. While you did, Minjeong watched from close by, licking her lips, and you didn't make her wait too long. As you now entered Minjeong's mouth, Ryujin bent a little to get between the two of you and catch your balls in her mouth, sucking on them until you began to move faster.

From mouth to mouth, gradually to faster pumps, you made that pair of demons a messy mess of saliva spilling from each mouth. You forced them both to deepthroat you, first Ryujin, who took you with a few gags but without much complication, and then Minjeong, who did choke on your cock but enjoyed it.

After a few seconds you stepped back, your cock soaked in a thick mix of saliva from both of them. You looked at Ryujin, and grabbed her to help her stand up. Then you turned her around, wrapping your left arm around her to press her against you and taking your cock to bring it between her ass cheeks and penetrate her pussy.

"Oh I missed you so much daddy," Ryujin moaned, reaching back to cling to the back of your neck. Every inch of your cock slid easily inside her, making you both moan. "Don't leave me for that long again please. Not having your cock is torture."

"Unfortunately, that's not up to me anymore, sweetness," you said in her ear, wrapping your arms around her body to press her back against your chest and start pumping.

"I don't care," she said between moans, subtly tugging at your hair as you ran one hand to her neck and the other between her legs to rub her pussy. "I'll visit you anywhere, it doesn't matter if it's your place or your office."

Minjeong entered the equation as well. She stood in front of Ryujin and knelt down, bringing her face to her crotch and removing your hand so she could be the one stimulating Ryujin's clit, only with her tongue.

Ryujin instantly went crazy, undecided on where to grab onto, whether it was Minjeong's head between her legs, or the hand you had on her cute tummy, or the hand you had lightly squeezing her neck. In the end she opted for Minjeong's head, pulling on her hair until you made her cum.

"Fuck!" Ryujin whined, humping against you on shaky, spasming legs. "Don't you want to give me your last load, daddy? I was a good girl today."

"I'm not close yet, baby," you panted. "And Julia still hasn't gotten any love from me."

"Ugh, so annoying!" she whined, and let go of Minjeong's head to let her breathe.

The three of them were identical. It was amazing. She, Minjeong, and Yuna should all be in a special sub-unit, because it would definitely be the bomb.

"Sorry baby," you gave her a peck on the neck, and pulled out of her to go straight to Lia, who was still with Ning near the right edge of the pool. On the way you were forced to completely ignore the sensual way Rina, Yuna and Nayeon were fucking, because otherwise you weren't going to get to your little guardian angel.

Lia and Ning just seemed to be talking and resting while looking at the sky. You laid down with them, right next to Lia, to put an arm over both of them and hug them.

"You don't hate me for leaving you last, do you?" you asked, giving Lia little kisses on the shoulder.

"Nah, I'm perfectly fine, honey," Lia nodded, and gave you a little kiss on the forehead and another on the cheek. "How's everything? Are you having a good time?"

"I'm having a blast," you nodded.

"I'm glad," she smiled at you.

"Nini, nini!" you heard Yuna coming with you. She helped Ning to her feet. "Come!"

Poor Ning had no choice but to let Yuna lead her, leaving you alone with Lia. It was kinda perfect for the moment.

"So?" you asked, running your hand from her breasts to her pussy to rub it slowly. "How do you want me to fuck you?"

"I wouldn't mind staying just like this," Lia replied, and she adjusted herself to press her entire back against you. She also raised her head so you could slide your arm under it. "I've had my boy away for a long time; I think it's best to have him as close as possible."

At that moment another girl lay down behind you. From the way she hugged you and the size of her tits pressed against your back, you knew it was Rina. So you took advantage of the fact that they were together with you to open your heart a little.

"God, you know how much I love you two, don't you?" you said, looking at Lia and then at Rina over your shoulder.

"Of course we do," Rina nodded, pressed tightly against you as she peppered your back with kisses.

"If we didn't know, we wouldn't take such good care of you all the time," Lia said, giving you pecks on your jaw and cheek. "And we love you too, cutie."

Despite the cute, endearing moment, Lia was grinding her ass against your cock over and over, urging you to hurry up and enter her. You kissed her, and brought a hand between your bodies to cup your cock, press it between her ass cheeks, and seek her pussy to slowly take every inch inside.

"Oh dear fucking god," you moaned. Few things felt as silky as Lia's pussy, and you hadn't realized how much you'd missed it until now.

You began to move slowly, your face buried in her neck and your fingers circling her clit, matching the rhythm of your thrusts. Rina lifted one leg over you, and gripped her thigh to the side of your body to rub her pussy against your lower back. Hearing her moans behind you made you break away from Lia's lips and turn your head over your shoulder to kiss her as well.

Lia moaned as she lay against your arm, her body slightly leaning forward to give you a view of her sweaty back as you pounded her pussy faster and faster. Within seconds she was back against your chest, and lifted one leg to hold it with one hand behind her knee. You then planted your feet on the floor, just so you could fuck her as fast as you could.

Rina seemed to still be in her little bubble isolated from the two of you, even though she was using your lower back to rub her pussy like you were one of those cylindrical shaped pillows. That didn't bother you at all tho, especially since she was constantly rubbing her equally sweaty tits against your back.

Lia pulled you back in for a kiss, muffling cute moans against your lips, one hand gripping your left wrist and the other still holding her own leg up. About a minute later she climaxed, squealing and shaking. She pushed her hips all the way back, letting every inch of your shaft be inside her as she rode out her orgasm. You wished you could keep going and cum inside her, but you only had one person in mind that you wanted to give that last load to.

Rina still didn't cum behind you, though, so you pulled out of Lia, spun around, and faced Yoo Jimin. She kissed you immediately, and pulled her thigh back up to the side of your body to hug you. You just had to finish the job, taking two fingers inside her and fingering her until she came in a moaning, shaking mess.

After making Rina cum, you stood up from that sandwich with only one target in mind. The target in question was on her back, being eaten by Yuna and used as a seat by Ning. You didn't see Ryujin or Minjeong out there; they had probably gone inside with the others, but that only narrowed your attention to just those three girls.

"I'm so sorry, girls, but I need her right now," you said, standing next to them.

Ning didn't hesitate to get off of Nayeon's face, who looked at you with dilated pupils and a half-open mouth. She only looked into your eyes for two seconds, because the rest of the time she could only see your cock. Great, because you couldn't stop looking at those perfect, fleshy thighs.

Yuna didn't pay you the slightest bit of attention, so you were forced to grab her by the waist and literally pull her out of Nayeon's pussy like a doll. She kicked, but you calmed her down with a kiss and a spank. Nayeon smiled, and as if reading your mind, she rolled over onto her hands and knees, her head just above the water and her fingers gripping the pool edge.

You knelt behind her, and placed your cock between her ass cheeks just to give yourself a little show. Then you squeezed both of her ass cheeks, and ran a hand up to her lower back.

“Fucking amazing,” you gasped, admiring Nayeon’s meaty body in that position. “I’d like to find out how much this ass can jiggle while I fuck you from behind.”

“And why don’t you find out?” Nayeon asked, biting her bottom lip and pushing her ass back slightly to play with your cock between her ass cheeks.

There was certainly no reason not to. You grabbed your cock, and drove it straight into Im Nayeon’s warm, soft pussy. You both moaned.

“Jesus Christ,” Nayeon moaned with her eyes closed, feeling you fill her with severe inches of hard, throbbing meat. “I’m going to tell Yeji to give me your number because holy fuck.”

“I can give it to you myself, gorgeous,” you gasped, and dropped a spank to her right ass cheek before beginning to pound her pussy at a considerably fast pace.

Nayeon's wide hips were your perfect gripping point, as there was no way your hands would slip off of them. Her ass could actually jiggle, and quite a bit; each thrust was like hitting a well-made jelly, which you found so fucking sexy.

She filled the entire pool yard with loud moans, since you were being just as rough with her as you were with Yeji or Ryujin, covering her pale ass with red marks and pulling on her short dark hair until you made her cream on your cock thanks to her orgasm. You were going to keep fucking her in that position, but you got scared because you almost fell face first into the water.

Nayeon forced you to change her position, and this time you put her at a safer distance from the water to position her on her side, with her legs drawn up to her body. Now you could continue fucking her, with your left hand close to her face so she could suck on your fingers, and your right hand gripping her upper thigh. She came again not long after, and with it came the beginnings of your own climax.

"Can I cum on your face?" you asked between heavy breaths, pumping your hips rapidly.

"You can cum anywhere you want, babe," Nayeon replied, her eyes already weak.

"Then come fucking here."

You pulled out of her pussy, stood on top of Nayeon, grabbed the back of her neck to lift her face up, and bent your knees to masturbate right on top of her. She stuck out her tongue, perhaps one of the sexiest you'd ever seen in your life, and stared at you until you exploded with loud moans, shooting jet after jet of thick cum onto that perfect canvas.

The bunny's entire face was painted white. Paint dripping down the sides and falling to the floor in thick drops. You carefully laid her down again, and without being able to control it, you collapsed backwards, careful not to hit your head. You didn't remember if you had gotten into the fetal position to rest, but what you did remember was that you felt like you didn't have the energy to even move a finger.

A bad thing, because the sun was far from setting, and you were sure that many of them wouldn't want to rest at that moment. In short, men came with that biological weakness as standard. While women could just go on and on.

May God bless you.

[yanderedrabbles]

Cheat on me please

How to safely rid yourself of a yandere

There's no easy way to get rid of him. He's too obsessive. Too controlling. Too bloody single minded.

You tried talking through it and he just scoffed and said you were being silly. That you were just too hormonal and would calm down in a few days.

You tried going no contact and he showed up at your door. Hammered at it until the neighbours called the cops and they dragged him away.

You tried being nice about it and all he did was grab your wrist so hard it bruised. His eyes like chips of stone when he said he didn't want to hear it.

You weren't breaking up with him. You had no reason to.

And the worst part? He was right. You don't have a reason.

On paper, he's the perfect man. Attentive. Generous. Handsome. He buys you gifts, he lavishes you with attention, he's funny and charming around your friends.

And he scares you.

Not because of anything he's done. (Perfect guy, remember?) But some instinct deep inside you tells you to be careful around him.

This one's a predator, he's got claws and fangs, he'll fill you with venom and never let go, some ancient part of you insists.

But try explaining that to him. He's so mindlessly logical. He's not going to leave you because of a silly gut feeling. Come on baby, what sort of shitty boyfriend would do that?

And that's why you're down to half thought out, borderline silly plans to get rid of him. Get your hot friend to sleep with him. Catch them in the act. Throw a tantrum and finally get to break up with him.

You can't try and excuse cheating. It's abhorrent. And his logical side will surely see that, right?

One little hitch though. He's actually loyal to a fault.

Part of you finds it hard to believe. Is he really turning down your absolute bombshell of a friend? The girl all your exes were just a bit in love with?

Maybe he's just being cautious. Maybe he isn't lonely and needy enough to risk it.

So you up the stakes. Decide to avoid fucking him as much as possible. And oh boy, does it drive him crazy. He gets irritable and needy and somehow even more horny the longer your dry spell lasts.

And you know that you almost have him. He's just a man, no matter how logical he pretends to be.

You pick a fight over nothing. Blow it all out of proportion and storm out to stay with your parents for a while.

Piss him off just enough that a revenge fuck seems like a great idea.

He ends up drinking at a shitty dive bar and oh what a coincidence, your gorgeous seductress friend just happens to turn up. The last text she sends you makes it seem like she's finally hooked him and you hurry over to her apartment, feeling just a little giddy. Your plan actually worked! You feel like a goddamn genius.

And sure enough, his car is parked at her front door.

For a second, you feel a little hurt. Yes, this is the outcome you wanted. Yes, you deliberately manipulated him to get to this point. But it still feels like betrayal.

When you make it to her door, it's oddly silent for a supposed drunken hookup. But you're too geared up to notice it.

She left her door unlocked like you agreed and you tiptoe inside, your heart going a mile a minute. Her bedroom door is cracked just a little and a shaft of light cuts through the dark of the hallway.

You swing the door open with a crash, getting to ready to cuss him out.

And you freeze.

There's no guilty couple leaping away from each other, no smell of sweat and cum, no illicit rendezvous.

Instead your friend is tied to a chair, her mouth taped shut with silvery duct tape and her mascara running in black streaks down her cheeks. Her eyes lock onto yours and she tries to scream something through the tape.

The door clicks shut behind you.

You turn slowly. Like putting it off will make the situation less horrible, less like a dissociative dream.

Your boyfriend looks ragged. His eyes are blood shot and his hair is an unruly mess.

But the worst part is the way he smiles at you. Paternal, almost. Like he's caught you doing something naughty but he's willing to overlook it.

"Come on baby, you didn't think I'd actually cheat on you, did ya?"

His voice is condescending, but under the surface you can hear a cold, terrifying anger.

You swallow. Those same instincts that warned you about him are screaming now.

"What the hell is going on?" You demand, trying to sound angry instead of just afraid.

He steps toward you and it takes everything in you to not step away. He picks up a piece of your hair and rubs it between his fingers. Proprietary, possessive.

"What's going on? You should know babe. You're the one who tried to set me up... As though that skank over there ever stood a chance."

He tsks. "I knew something was wrong the second you stopped sleeping with me."

He leans forward and whispers in your ear, his breath ghosting across your neck.

"I fuck you too good for you to give it up so easy."

You jerk away from him, your eyes burning like you're about to cry. How did this go so wrong?

"Are you insane? Untie her right now! What the fuck is wrong with you?!"

He backhands you right across the face.

He's never hit you before and the shock is almost worse than the pain. You stumble, clutching your cheek. Your face feels numb at first and then a sharp, fiery pain blooms across your cheek.

He grabs your collar and shoves you toward the bed.

"Oh baby, you're lucky I love you." His bared teeth catch the light and he looks more wolf than man.

The edge of the mattress digs into your thighs and you fall backward. You're still reeling and he has you pinned under him before you can find the strength to scramble away.

"Thought about killing her, y'know. What kind of whore goes after her best friend's man? You deserve better than that."

His grip is unyielding. A part of you always knew he was strong, but until now you didn't realise how big the gap between you actually was. His knee is between your legs and he brings it up to press against your crotch.

"But then a light bulb must have went off. And I decided to see how things played out."

He laughs and there's nothing warm or welcoming in it at all.

"All I had to do was squeeze her throat a little and..." He grabs your throat and thightens his grip until you see stars. "And she was just fallin' all over herself to tell me about your little plan."

He let's go and pats your cheek with rough little smacks. "It was cute, baby. Really was. But fucking stupid."

He leans down and kisses you. His lips are rough and he bites your bottom lip hard enough to draw blood. The metallic tang of it makes you gag.

Your instincts were right. He's dangerous and you never should have tempted this monstrous part of him.

He tastes like cheap whiskey and you struggle to pull away. Your chest heaves and no matter how you buck and twist under him, he still keeps you pinned.

When he pulls away, something in your expression must please him because he hums and tilts your chin up. "But it's okay baby. We'll work through this."

He reaches down and tugs at your belt. "And I know exactly where to start."

[fallingformatt]

SEXUAL TENSION M.S.

bsf!Matt x fem!reader

summary: the sexual tension between you and your best friend Matt causes you two to ‘talk it out’ in the car

based on these requests available: here, here

warnings: filthy ass smut bro

word count: 3.2k

a/n: I’ve been so busy with work, but im glad i finally found the time to write something hope yall enjoy it :) this post is not proofread

➽───────────────❥

"Wait do you like him?" my friend asks with a smirk on her lips as she playfully pushes my shoulder.

I was hanging out with my friend at the beach tanning, eating some grapes, swimming and just taking in the sun.

"I don't know, it's like this weird sexual tension between us like I just feel that hot and bothered vibe coming from him," I say to my friend as I twirl a strand of my hair between my fingers.

"As in general or like just around you?" She asks me while raising an eyebrow. "Girl I don't know, we don't talk about how often we get laid," I say with a serious tone. "You should then," she answers as one corner of her lips rises up followed by a wink. "Can we not? I'm not asking Matt if he wants to fuck me or just fuck in general, let's change the subject," I say now slightly annoyed about how long this topic has dragged on.

I have to admit though, in the past couple of weeks there have been moments of strong sexual tension between me and my best friend Matt. I don't know what it is but every time we hang out in a group setting, I feel him throwing glances at me while fidgeting with his rings practically undressing me with his eyes, his eyes seem to scan me up and down, eventually meeting mine every time, his stare would get this hint of hunger like he's been starving for something, so I went for advice to my friend but she doesn't have a serious bone in her body so it obviously didn't go far.

Not even a second later I heard my phone ring. I turn it facing up to look who's calling. My friend leans in pushing up her sunglasses to see the caller as well. "Oh it's Matt, you should ask him if he's down to fuck," she says with a huge smile plastered across her face. "You're so funny," I say sarcastically as I roll my eyes before answering the phone.

"Hey!" I say as I bring up the phone to my ear.

"Hey, what are you up to?" Matt asks.

"Nothing much, I'm at the beach with a friend," I say as I turn my head to look at her, as soon as I do so, I see her standing on her knees humping the air before she points to my phone laughing. I instantly facepalm regretting that I even mentioned something to her.

"Hello, are you there?" I hear on the phone.

I snap back as I remember that I'm currently on the phone with Matt.

"Yeah sorry, what did you say," I say.

"I asked if the weather is nice, am I really that boring?" Matt says.

"No I was just looking at my friend, she was kicking down someone's sand castle," I lie as I search around with my free hand for something to throw at my friend. "Yeah the weather is nice, the water is really warm too, what are you doing?" I continue.

"I'm driving home, do you want to do something later?" Matt asks and I see my friend walking over to me kneeling next to me pressing her ear against my phone trying to hear what Matt is saying.

"Yeah I'm down, do you have something in mind?" I answer as I try to push my friend away with my elbow staring at her and shaking my head.

"Chris and Nick really want to see you, so I was thinking we could go to topgolf, and get something to eat after that," he offers.

I see my friend nodding her head up and down signaling me to say yes. How did she even hear that is beyond me.

"Yeah I'm down, should be fun," I say.

"Alright I'll pick you up at 7, see you then," he says before ending the call

I look down next to me and see one grape lying in the sand, without giving it a second thought, I pick it up and throw it at my friend. "You're such a child," I say as I roll my eyes smiling. "You still love me," she says sitting down smiling, finally relaxing after being on my case this whole time.

The sun had started to set and we decided to head back to my friend's house. The beach is like a 10 minute walk from her place. "What time is he picking you up?" My friend asks me.

"He's picking me up at 7, but it's not like you didn't know that already, you're so nosy," I say as I look down at my phone to see the time. "Shit it's 6:27 pm already, there's no way I'm gonna get back to my house and get ready in time.

"You can just get ready at my place," she offers. I nod and pull out my phone from my pocket and text Matt the new address.

We go into her house and I drop my bag at the door running for the bathroom to shower. I turn on the water and hop in.

"Are you really that excited to see him?" my friend asks as she opens the door to the bathroom. "What do you mean?" I ask her. "I mean you rushed to take a shower so fast, surely you're excited to meet up with him," she says as I hear her turning on the sink to wash her hands. "I'm literally just showering, I don't want to be sweaty, covered in sand, and gross, no matter who I'm meeting up with," I defend myself. "Whatever you say," my friend says as she leaves the bathroom.

I hopped out of the shower and wrapped a towel around my body. I went past the kitchen to my friend's room. I open the door and she's sitting in front of her vanity doing her skincare playing some music in the background.

My eyes lay upon an outfit lying down on her bed, it's a short jean skirt and a black lace tank top, I raise my eyebrow in confusion "What's this?" I ask. "It's an outfit for you to wear," she answers, I tilt my head. "Well unless you're gonna go to topgolf in sweats and a bathing suit, you should wear what's on the bed," she exclaims. "But this is what I would wear if we went clubbing not something I would wear hanging out with friends," I answer. "Trust me on this one," my friend replies. "You seriously need to move on," I say as I grab the outfit and put it on.

I check my phone to see the time, 7:05 pm it reads and as I was about to put down my phone I receive a text from Matt.

"I'm here" that's all the text says.

"I have to go," I say to my friend as I stand up from her vanity and head for the door. "Wait, just one more thing," she says as she runs over to me with a perfume bottle and sprays a few sprays on me. "What's that?" I ask. "It's a pheromone perfume, it's supposed to make guys crazy," she says, smiling proudly holding the bottle. I just sigh as I go for the door. "This way we'll find out if he wants to fuck in general or if he wants to fuck you!" my friend says happily, waving at me as I exit.

I get in the front seat as I see that Chris is sitting at the back. "Hey," Nick exclaims. "Hey," I say to everyone as I put on my seatbelt. "You look good," Matt says as he turns his head looking me up and down and Nick nods his head in agreement. "Thanks, guys," I say and we start driving. We're now driving for about 15 minutes, there's music blasting through the whole car as Nick and Chris are arguing, trying to scream over the loud music about which is the best spongebob episode making me giggle from time to time.

We're stopped at a red light and as I'm scrolling through my phone I feel someone's eyes on me, I pick up my head and see Matt looking at me, there it is again, that hungry stare, he's looking me up and down before his eyes again meet mine. I see him bite his lower lip before a little smirk creeps up on his lips. "You look so fucking good," he says, making me smile, his voice was deeper than usual. He turns his head to focus on the road again as the light turns green.

This is the vibe I was talking about with my friend earlier, we've never had this kind of tension between us before.

I turned my head back to see if Chris and Nick noticed his comment, and no they were still arguing, but the topic of the argument had changed to waffles and pancakes.

"We're here," Matt says as the car stops and he pulls out the keys from the engine and we all exit the car. As we go in, Nick goes to registration and pays for all of us. We all walk to our playing area and we all get something to snack on and some drinks.

"I'm up first," Matt says as he walks over to the playing area, he sets up the ball and swings the golf club. Next up is Nick, he does the same, now it's my turn, I walk up to the playing area, set up the ball, and take a swing with my golf club, I miss completely and I turn my head to look at everyone laughing, well almost everyone, Matt is the only one who's not laughing, which made me less embarrassed, I guess that's what best friends are for. "You need any help?" He asks, I nod my head and he stands up walking over to me.

I set myself up to take a shot and Matt walks over standing behind me, he puts his hands over mine "You have to hold the club tightly, okay?" Matt says as he tightens his grip around my hands. "Keep your back straight," he says and I straighten my back, which causes my butt to brush against his crotch. He inhales sharply before he continues, "Now swing," he says as he guides my hands with his swinging them to the side before hitting the golf ball and watching it fly away. I turn around to face Matt, "thank you," I say as I give him a hug. Before I get to pull away I feel his arm around the back of my neck as he leans into my ear, "you did so good," he says as he lets me go a slight grin forming on his lips, we walk back to the lounge area and Chris stands up as it is his turn now.

I was now sitting watching them play as I understood pretty quickly that there wasn't gonna be a golfer made out of me. Throughout the night I kept noticing Matt's glances, he's now sitting across from me, and he's staring me up and down as he's fidgeting with his rings. His gaze sends shivers down my spine, making me actually shiver and Nick notices.

"Are you cold? I left a sweater in the car, Matt can get it," he offers, " yeah that would be nice," I say as I look back at Matt and he seems to snap back into reality not really understanding what's going on.

"Come on Matt, I'm gonna go with you to get the sweater," I say to help him understand what's going on, he nods and stands up and we start walking to the car. I was actually glad that I managed to get him alone, I needed to understand what was going on with him, but I didn't want to ask with everyone around.

As we get to the car he unlocks it and I get into the front passenger seat and lean back to get the sweater Nick was talking about, as I grab the sweater I hear the door open, I turn my head to look and I see Matt leaning down, his arm resting against the open door. "You ready?" He asks. "No get in," I say as I lean back into my seat, placing the sweater in my lap. Matt gets in the car and closes the door. "What's up?" He asks. "I should be asking you that," I answer and Matt tilts his head confused by my statement.

"What's going on with you?" I ask. "What do you mean?" He answers me with a question not understanding what I'm talking about. I take a deep breath slightly nervous about what I'm going to say next, but I needed some clarity so I knew I had to ask. "Past couple of weeks you have been zoning out, staring at me," I state, I watch his face, waiting for his reaction. His expression grows dark, and once again his glare turns dark.

"You're driving me fucking insane, " he says his voice getting deeper again, "you don't know what you're doing to me, your sent, your presence," he says as he moves his stare from my eyes to my lips before licking his. "Tell me," I say as I put my arm on his bicep. "How about I show you instead," he says as a smirk appears on his lips. He leans over and grabs the outer side of my thigh, signaling me to move. I cautiously move over the center console his arms grabbing and holding my ass for support as he guides me to sit in his lap.

Without any warning he pushes his lips onto mine, kissing me roughly. One of my hands travel to his hair and the other one rests on his chest, his hands travel to my hips, pushing and guiding them back and forth, I let out a quiet moan as I break the kiss, "Matt this is wrong," I say as I try to calm down my breathing. "I don't care, I want you," he says as he smashes his lips back onto mine and I give into the kiss, he moves from my lips to my cheek and down to my jawline, his one hand still guiding my hips back and forth as the other hand moves over my ass grabbing it and slapping it.

I'm not fighting him and give into his touch fully, I throw my head back as I feel my panties getting wet and a moan slips past my lips, Matt takes advantage and attacks my neck, leaving wet kisses, slipping in a few bites as he's sucking on my sensitive skin leaving marks.

"Move up," he says, his voice is demanding. I move my ass up, both of my hands move to his shoulders as I hold them for support. He quickly unbuckles his belt and bucks up his hips sliding his jeans down along with his boxers. Matt's hand travels to my panties, he rubs against my clothed clit before sliding them to the side with one quick motion. He places his hands on my waist pushing me down and signaling me to sit down again.

He pushes his lips on my neck leaving sweet kisses around the dark marks he had created, he leans back and his eyes lock onto the hickeys, "pretty," he says as he grabs my jaw, his thumb brushing over the bruised, sensitive skin.

Matt grabs my ass as he moves me slightly up, positioning his dick against my entrance before pushing me down, I let my head fall on the nape of his neck as my elbows rest on his shoulders, my hands roaming his hair, I let out a moan as I start to move my hips.

"You feel so good princess," Matt groans, his hand tightly around my waist as the other one holds a tight grasp on my ass, his nails digging into my skin as I become a hot mess on top of him. "Matt," I moan out, my movements are sloppy and sensual.

"We can't be gone for too long," Matt whispers in my ear and suddenly fastens his thrusts underneath me. A sudden feeling of overbearing pleasure comes over me as I throw my head back no longer able to control my breath, moans and whimpers leave my mouth before I bite my lower lip trying to be quiet. "Baby don't be quiet, I'll make you scream my name," Matt growls deeply as his hand travels to my lower back holding me for support.

"Will you?" I manage to slip out between my moans as I start to grind faster on his cock. "You're such a brat," he says as his hand wraps around my hair pulling my head backward. His lips attack my collarbone, he's sucking and pulling on my skin slipping in a few bites, I hiss at the pain, "not so brave anymore huh," he says as he detaches from my collarbone before leaving a trail of kisses up my neck before meeting my lips.

"I'm," I whimper, my hands roaming around for something to hold onto as I feel my climax approach me. "You're?" Matt asks proudly as he's the one making me unable to finish my sentence. "Close," I manage to moan out between his hard thrusts and my grinding as we move in sync. "What was that huh?" He chuckles. I grab the collar of his shirt to pull myself together as I gather my strength to form a sentence.

"I'm so close Matt don't stop," I blur out, I feel my walls closing around his twitching cock. "You take my dick so well baby," Matt moans out sending me over the edge. "Matt," I scream out as my orgasm takes over me. Matt lets out a low growl-like moan, as I feel his seed pumping into me. I push my lips against his in order not to scream as I ride out my high.

"Oh my god Matt," I say as I move off of his cock and back to the seat next to him. "You did so good princess," he says as he leans in and kisses my forehead before he pulls up his pants. "We should get back," Matt says and I nod in agreement. I take Nick's sweater and pull it over my head putting it on.

As we step out of the car, I close the door and fix my short denim skirt and I see Matt fixing his belt. "I'm gonna leave the window slightly open," he says slightly chuckling pointing to the windows that had fully fogged up and I let out a small laugh as well.

"What took you two so long," Nick says as he looks at us and we try not to look suspicious. "We were talking," I say confidently, I see Nick shifting his eyes from Matt to me, and his eyes fall down to my neck as a smirk appears on his lips, "you got something here," Nick says as he brushes over his own neck with two fingers. My eyes immediately shoot to Matt as I slap his shoulder from the back.

I guess there definitely was some sexual tension between us that needed to be resolved.

[taasgirl]

alameda - franco colapinto

summary: franco and his girlfriend after the Azerbaijan grand prix (also franco and y/n being the honorary leaders of team LH)

a/n: i've been obsessed with franco for so long, i'm so happy that he's getting the recognition he deserves!! (someone give my king a 2025 seat) also yes we jump straight to baku - IM SO HAPPY!!

liked by williamsracing, francolapinto, and 34,810 others ynusername OH MY GOD BOYF IS OFFICIALLY AN F1 DRIVER tagged: francolapinto & maxverstappen1

williamsracing 💙💙

francolapinto Thank you baby 🥰

francolapinto Wait I didn't see all the photos

francolapinto BABY WHY THAT PHOTO

user80 new f1 driver = new wag to be obsessed with

user65 what do ya'll know about y/n???

user77 I swear if they media train y/n, my life is over

user43 WHY IS NO ONE TALKING ABOUT THE PHOTO WITH MAX HAHAHA

user21 Franco looks like such a baby there awww

liked by oscarpiastri, ynusername, and 281, 983 others francolapinto I can't wait to begin this journey with Williams Racing as a Formula One driver. I've dreamt of this since I was a young boy, and I'm so grateful to everybody who has helped me along the way.

ynusername WAIT does this mean there will be more edits of you on tiktok 😏

francolapinto Does this mean there will be more edits of you 😏

user22 your honour, they match each other's freak

alex_albon Welcome to the team Franco! liked by francolapinto

user91 such a cute caption, i can't wait to see what he does

oscarpiastri Welcome 😊 liked by francolapinto

view ynusername's story...

caption: sleeping like he just got his first f1 points 🙄 oh wait...

liked by williamsracing, alex_albon, and 327, 971 others francolapinto Perfect weekend with the perfect company. Thank you @ williamsracing for believing in me, I'm so proud to have worked with Alex to have gotten the first double points this season. Here's to more!

tagged: ynusername

ynusername that's my boy!!

williamsracing The star has arrived ⭐ liked by francolapinto

lewishamilton Great job Franco!

ynusername omg wait till franco sees this

ynusername update: he has

ynusername further update: he started crying

ynusername further further update: he's calling his family 😭

francolapinto Thank you so much Lewis! ynusername guys he's trying to act nonchalant...

user60 franco loves y/n so much THEYRE SO PERF

user49 saw the lewis comment and immediately knew franco would freak out

user22 The way that Franco posts more about y/n then he does about scoring points-

francolapinto How can I not when she is so beautiful??

user92 franco we need to know if y/n showed you the memes

francolapinto She has 🤭 you guys are very funny

liked by francolapinto, lewishamilton, and 412, 815 others ynusername well I initially thought franco scoring points was the highlight of my weekend buuuuut THE lewis hamilton signed my shirt and told me that's he's excited to see me around. yeah basically lewis hamilton is my bff

francolapinto I can't even blame you liked by ynusername

user27 HAHA y/n and franco are truly the biggest lewis fangirls

user92 y/n's first and second love (lewis first)

ynusername @/francolapinto hehe

user50 Someone look at me the way y/n looks at lewis

user98 NEW FRANCO AND Y/N PHOTO AWWW

lewishamilton It was great to meet you y/n, I'm looking forward to chatting with you in Singapore

ynusername MAMA I MADE IT

ynusername I hope franco is jealous seeing this

ynusername GUYS LEWIS HAMILTON FOLLOWS ME

view francolapinto's story...

caption: she's pretty AND she can drive

let me know if you guys liked this! requests for other drivers + fics are always open, so drop something in there if you'd like (if i haven't responded send me another!!)

[chaussetteblanche]

and they were roommates pt. 2

pairing : Spencer Reid x fem!student!roommate!reader summary : the BAU team works the case, you get to help word count : 2.3k warning : canon-typical violence, mention of violence and sexual violence A/N : thank you all so much for all the love on part 1 of this !!! I love getting feedback, it's incredibly motivating ! I will probably do a part 3 :)) Also, my cat is sitting next to me as I write this, which I find quite funny

part 1, part 3, part 4

Back at the police station, Spencer had trouble focusing on the case. His mind kept wandering over to you, wondering what you were doing, how you were doing. He was on edge and the entire team could feel it. Hotch pulled him to the side to ask him if he wanted to give you a phone call. Reid refused, but settled on sending you a text, something he never usually did while working. Something he never usually did because he wasn't the biggest fan of technology and also because he couldn't decipher how you were actually feeling without hearing your voice and all the quirks in the way you spoke which gave away your real feelings.

Sent by Dr. Ironed Socks : < Hey. How are you doing? > Sent by You : < Ok, I'm having a tea on the couch. Geoff is in REM sleep on my lap. Thx for checking <3 >

Your text was followed by a pixelly picture of your slightly overweight (Spencer couldn't use that term to describe Geoffrey around you or you'd get upset) orange cat sprawled out on your lap, legs and arms askew, fast asleep. Spencer felt a small wave of relief spread through him. You were okay for now. Geoffrey was looking after you. Later, he'd help you process and give you all the tools necessary to get over such a traumatic event and move on. It was almost as if that was in his job description.

Returning to the room where the BAU team had settled in, Spencer sent Hotch a grateful nod. Hotch moved his lips in what resembled a small smile, Reid couldn't be sure. "Okay," Garcia's voice resounded from the speaker sitting in the middle of the round table, "I've contacted all of Mary Goldman's professors and it turns out she didn't go to class today. Her first class was at 11:30 but she never showed up." "None of the students we interrogated on campus had seen her after 10:15," Emily spoke up. "Spencer's roommate saw her between 10:30 and 11:00," Rossi intervened. "Okay, we'll get her to come in," Hotch affirmed. Spencer's whole body tensed. You had been the last person to see the victim. His mind was so busy reeling, thinking about everything you'd have to go through as the most promising witness, that he missed Morgan's question.

"Reid?" Derek raised an eyebrow. "Uh, sorry, what did you say?" "What was the time of death according to the coroner?" "14:30," Rossi answered. "It was 14:26, actually," corrected Reid. Rossi rolled his eyes. "Okay, so the unsub has his victim between around, let's say 11:15, and 14:26," Rossi shot a pointed look at Spencer, "that's about three hours and 11 minutes. In those three hours, he had time to take the victim someplace where neither of them would be seen or heard, beat and sexually assault her, and finally dump her in smack-dab in front of the university." "He's definitely organised and wants to send a message," Emily thought aloud. "But what is he trying to say? Look at what I can do? You can't stop me?" "Friends," interrupted Garcia, "I'm going to need at least some information before I even try to get anything out of a search. He's taking and leaving them on campus, so I'm guessing he doesn't necessarily need a vehicle. Does he live in the area?" "Yes, he's local or knows the area, he knows these women and he most likely knows the campus. Search for white males, early twenties with a record of violence and sexual misconduct. Cross-reference that with victims of reported abuse and sexual abuse in the last twenty five years. Run background checks for all university staff. Also have a look at similar victims and MOs in this area in the last five years. This may not be his first time," spoke Hotch. "On it, I'll get back to you when I've found something." "Thanks, Garcia."

You'd taken a shower as soon as you'd arrived home. The water was too hot and you'd scrubbed your skin too hard but getting out, you felt a slight bit better. Heavily disliking the way you still felt, you opted for a cup of Earl Grey tea with milk and sugar. Settling on the couch with a steaming cup in your hands, you tucked your legs beneath you and sighed.

Images of Mary's dead body were printed onto the inside of your eyelids. You still couldn't believe it. Your mind reeled as you tried to think of an explanation for it all. Whichever path you followed, you came up empty. You could not comprehend or imagine any reason of taking the life of an innocent person, especially in such a violent way. Luckily for you, you still didn't know the extent of the violence.

A familiar noise pulled you from your dark thoughts. Geoffrey had just jumped down from his cat tree. You watched him stretch and languidly walk over to you. He meowed once before jumping onto the couch, right next to you. You moved your legs so that you were sitting cross-legged and scratched his head. He purred in delight and pressed himself against you. He sniffed at your tea with an unimpressed look before climbing into your lap before letting himself flop down on his side, stretching out his appendages. You cooed as his pink toe-beans stretched too and laid a hand on his belly, scratching gently. The vibrations of his purrs had a calming effect on you. "Are you trying to make me forgive you for biting my ankle the other day when I wouldn't give you any more treats? You know Spencer says you're a bit overweight, I was just trying to get him to stop body-shaming you, my love..."

A few minutes later, you get a text from Spencer. About thirty minutes after that, you get a phone call from him. "Hey, would you mind coming to the station? It turns out you're the last person to have seen the victim."

"I'll do the cognitive interview." "Reid, I don't think that's a good idea." "Look, yes I'm invested, I know that. But I also know her and-" "Reid, no. This is the reason we such have procedures." "But I-" "Reid." Hotchner's tone translated finality. Spencer's shoulders sank in defeat. He had figured that if he had been the one conducting the interview, maybe it would have been less traumatic for you. He hated the idea of not being there for you, with you, during such a trying moment. He bit his bottom lip.

"I'll do it," volunteered Morgan. Reid felt slight comfort at that, Morgan was one of the few people he would entrust his life to. He could entrust you to him for the interview, even if he didn't like it. Hotchner nodded. "Reid, you work with Garcia, focus on finding other victims with the same MO to help build the profile." Reid nodded and went to find his colleagues.

When you entered the police station, it was almost like he could feel your presence. He came to find you straight away, not wanting to leave alone even for a second. "Hey." "Hey." Reid immediately pulled you in for a meaningful embrace, burying his face in your hair. The smell of your shampoo, conditionner and body wash were bliss to his nostrils. They were a promise that you were here, you were safe, you were okay. Morgan watched from afar, a small smile playing at his lips. He knew Reid, and the hug you exchanged was both too hasty and too tight to be anything casual. "Are you okay? I'm so sorry to have to make you come in, but they're going to do- well I wanted to do it but they wouldn't let me, so it's-"

A slightly older, very muscular and gentle man stepped forward, holding out his hand to you. You shook it. "I'm Agent Derek Morgan. I'm one of Spencer's colleagues. I'll be the one conducting the interview, seeing as there's a conflict of interest with you and Spencer. I hope you can understand that." You introduced yourself and looked at Spencer before answering Derek. "Yes, I understand, it's- it's not a problem." "Great, if you could just follow me, please?" You licked your lips and sent Spencer a look, which he answers with a nod of reassurance and a small smile, before following Derek.

"You can close your eyes if it makes you more comfortable." You were sat in an uncomfortable plastic chair. The light above you was ticking at uneven intervals and the room smelt of worry. You didn't know how you could get any more comfortable, but listening to Morgan's even, alto voice helped a bit. "Okay." You closed your eyes. "You told Agent Rossi that you crossed the victim somewhere around quarter to eleven. Is that correct?" "Uh, yes." "Where did you cross her?" "In the main hall." "Where were you going?" "Um, I had just been to the bathroom and I was heading to my Anglo-American Literary Survey class." "Okay, can you describe to me everything about the moment when you crossed the victim? What you saw, what you felt, smelled, heard? Was anything out of the ordinary?" You opened your eyes.

"Um, I'm sorry, but could you stop referring to Mary as the victim, please? She has a name, which is Mary Goldman, and a victim wasn't the only thing she was." Derek was slightly surprised at your comment but understood where you came from. Separating from the name was a way for profilers to gain some distance from the horrendous violence. Personally knowing the victim, you didn't have such luxury. "Of course, I apologise. What did you feel when you crossed Mary? Was anything out of place?"

You nodded in thanks and tried to bring yourself back to that moment. It seemed unreal, how such a small interaction suddenly held such importance. "O-Okay, uh, my hands are still a bit wet. There weren't any towels in the bathroom. I saw her after she saw me and we exchanged a smile. I thought she looked really pretty today, but I didn't tell her. We really don't know each other that well." "Okay, that's good. Was she wearing anything out of habit for her?" "Uhh, no, she was wearing a pleated skirt and a sweater vest. She often dresses like that, I don't know exactly why I thought she looked pretty. I guess she just looked happy. Nothing was out of the ordinary." "Good. Could you hear or smell anything?" "Yeah, well, there were the voices of other people in the hall. I can hear girls laughing. I smell Mary's perfume when she walks past me. She always wears the same one, it's Chanel, Mademoiselle Coco specifically, she told me once at a party."

"Okay, do you know where she's going?" "I- yeah, she's heading for her Behavioural Neuroscience class." "Is she walking in the right direction?" "Uh... Yes, yes, she is. She's not in too much of a hurry, though, she doesn't like the teacher." "So why is she heading there already, then? The class only starts at 11:30." "She likes to reread the material from the previous week before the class starts." "Why doesn't she like the teacher?" "No one does, all he does is read off his slides and he's a jerk when it comes to grading."

Morgan suppressed a smile at your comment. "Okay, thank you so much, Y/N, this was very helpful." "Was it? I didn't feel like-" "Yes, I promise you've just shared some crucial pieces of information." "O-Okay, if you say so."

All eyes were on Morgan as he entered the briefing room. He put his paper coffee cup down on the table and looked at Hotch. "Nothing was out of the ordinary. Mary was wearing habitual clothes and the same perfume she always wore. She was heading to the same class, as she did weekly, at the same time. My guess is this guy knew her routine and did a blitz attack. Y/N gave me the number of Mary's best friend, and according to her, Mary didn't have any guys in her life except for her dad and brother."

Hotchner nodded. Spencer couldn't help but feeling proud of you for being able to go through with the interview and to provide such useful information, too. He'd have to congratulate you when he got home. "Pretty boy and I found three similar victims in the last three years. They weren't connected to this case because they were in another university, just on the other side of the state line. Last year, three girls, university students, were killed, same MO, all disappeared for about three hours before being found dead in front of the university, they attended," Garcia spoke from the speaker. Spencer nodded in agreement to her words. "What did the police find back then?" asked Emily. "Nothing, they- uh, did all they could during the month that the three murders happened but after the third victim, the unsub stopped," Spencer answered. "Stopped?" Emily repeated, brows drawn together in confusion. "Yeah, he just- stopped killing and disappeared. Our best guess is that something triggered him then and that the same thing triggered him now."

"Oh, another thing," Garcia sounded reluctant to share the information she had, "I looked at all the victims' pictures and... well, I'll just send them to you, that'll be easier."

Spencer's blood ran ice cold as he stared at the four girls on the screen. They all looked exactly like you.

Taglist : (all those of you who wanted a part two <3) @princess-ofthe-pages @usuck @theylovemelody @empressgraytea @xx-spooky-little-vampire-xx @lillianacristina

[lilacgaby]

˗ˏˋ🖍️crayons and connections

pairing: prohero!katsuki x nanny!reader

summary: after a harsh relationship he really didn't want another try at romance for a while. at least, not until he hired you. he thought he loved the way you cared for his kids, but you both knew it was something more.

tags: fem!reader, domestic au, use of pet names, no proofread, fluff, cursing, taking care of kids, a millisecond of angst i swear trust me, comfort

(a/n: i couldn't get this au out of my headdd)

wc: ~3k

katsuki was honestly sick of his wife.

she would nag him constantly, asking for his cards and attention without ever asking about him or how he was doing. everything was an argument now, most of their nights would eventually end up with him on the couch.

the only lights of his life were his newborn son and one year old daughter. he had adopted the 'staying for the kids' mindset, but her skipping out on their shared daughter's first birthday was his breaking point.

who knew 'i want a divorce' would be the happiest words he'd ever uttered such far? watching her cry and swear she'd be better feeding the hole of despair that had opened over their three year relationship, that had only really blossomed because she got pregnant.

he had made her sign a prenup, thankfully, so he got to keep the house. with a payment and some paperwork he was left with full custody of his kids in his house, to sleep in his bed for the first time in ages.

well, only because he hired you.

it was only natural that he needed a nanny, i mean he was gone for most of the day patrols. after taking some in for interviews, he eventually landed on you after some hours of questioning.

he was exhausted, some of these hags were terrifying, both in their practices and appearances. he relaxed a bit at the sight of you. you were really pretty.

"hi mr-- um bakugo was it?"

you and no idea who he was? it kind of hurt but would end up working out in his favor.

"yeah, just katsuki's fine."

"oh, okay! i'm [name], uh-- i have a couple years experience for babysitting and i worked as a nanny for some other families too--"

as you rambled about your past experience and why you were good for the job, katsuki's mind went elsewhere. you looked breathtaking just speaking there, he swore your hair was flowing in the wind and that the sun shone brighter around you.

not to mention you were really sweet, he had saw you making small talk to the hags earlier, which meant you really were a saint.

"so uh-- yeah that's all about me... uh, hello?"

"oh! yes? that was all really impressive [name]. so, would you be available from eight in the morning to about ten at night? those are my current patrol hours, and obviously you'd be compensated for this trial."

"yes, that's perfect for me! when can i start?"

"uh.. tomorrow?"

"okay!" you stuck out your hand, a small smile on your lips. "nice to meet you katsuki."

he shook your hand firmly and you bowed before leaving.

the next day you arrived earlier than anticipated, he was suited up in his heroes outfit, relishing in the moments where his kids were still asleep.

he heard a knock at the door and opened it. it was you, a tiny purse behind you. "hi katsuki! woah wait a minute.. are you like a hero?"

he shrugged his arms. "yeah, you know only like top three, nothing big."

he saw your eyes widen. "oh wow! sorry for not recognizing you, i don't really keep up with all that stuff-- but im sure you're really strong!"

he nodded, "hell yeah i am. anyways, come in."

you were greeted by a large family home. you were sure your apartment was the size of the kitchen alone. huge halls and grand staircases filled the space, lavish chandeliers all shaped as explosions hung from the ceiling. not to mention the crazy amount of trophies displayed.

the rocking chairs and baby blankets scattered about were seriously out of place, making you giggle a bit.

when he looked back at you, you immediately slapped your hand over your face. "something funny?"

"no, no it's just-- your house is so nice!"

"thank you? anyways, i'll take you up to their rooms now."

you followed behind him, even his kids had huge rooms. you were super kind of jealous.

he opened the door and waved you over to see a small, adorable baby boy sleeping in a cot. "this is kei, he's only eight months." he whispered. "he fusses a lot, but he loves music."

he closed the door slowly behind, and walked to the room straight across. a tiny toddler laid in a princess bed, the room drowning in all things pink. "this is kioko, she's a handful. she turned two a bit ago." he whispered, closing the door behind him to give you a basic rundown of the schedule.

"so, they normally wake up around eight. there's a lot of formula for kei in the kitchen, and kioko just likes cereal. kioko can and will play all day, but kei gets real sleepy."

you nodded along making mental notes of everything.

"they eat lunch around three, but a snack before then is fine. dinner is at seven and they go to sleep at eight."

"okay, i think i got it."

he nodded. "i think you do too. there's extra keys in the counter by the door. call my assistants if there are any emergencies, i wrote the number on the fridge."

you nodded again, "kay, i got it. you get going though, it's already eight twenty!"

"fuck. okay, i'll see you later."

"bye katsuki."

the door closed behind him and you were alone. you decided to start prepping a bottle. just as you finished, you heard the wails of a baby ring throughout the halls.

you walked up to the cot, speaking softly. "hi kei, i'm [name]." as you picked him up, he gurgled in confusion. "i'll be taking care of you from now on, let's go eat."

you kept him in your arms. he was looking up at you curiously, making you smile as he touched your face. as you walked to his sister's room, where sure enough she was awake too.

"hi kioko, im [name]. i'll be taking care of you, okay?" you said, reaching out a hand for her to shake it.

she grasped your hand. "okay. go eat?"

"yes, let's go eat. follow me, okay?" she followed after you sleepily, her blanket and stuffed animal in her arms as you led her to the kitchen.

you placed her brother in a high chair first, giving him his formula. "can i pick you up?" you asked her.

"up-up!" she said, raising her arms up in the air. you carried and placed her into one too. "so, what do you wanna eat?"

"cookie!" she pointed to an expensive cereal brand you'd never even seen before. "oh, okay."

you placed a bit in a tiny bowl, adding some milk. they ate relatively peacefully, were they really as crazy as katsuki said?

yes, yes they were. kioko was a ball of energy, walking any and everywhere. she wanted to play every single game known to mankind. it didn't help that hide and seek was hard in such a huge house.

kei clung to you. as you searched for her he never wanted to leave your side, he'd start sniffling when you even left his sight.

lunch and dinner were a blur, you made the food katsuki had told you to on the sticky notes he'd left around. you had a bit too, and man did these kids eat good.

kioko finally crashed, tugging on the back of your pants. "sleepy time." you were washing dishes, so you wiped your hand clean to ruffle her hair. "okay, go wait for me in your room."

you finished up, picked up kei from where he was sat by his activity cube, and walked over to kioko's room.

you read her a book, 'the giving tree.' she fell asleep halfway through, utterly tuckered out from the day. kei fell asleep against your chest, you went and laid him down in his cot.

you looked around the house, seeing the mess. you sighed. "let's do this."

the house was sparkling once you were done, a pot of coffee on the stove as you waited for katsuki to get back. you seriously didn't know how you were going to go back your one-bed apartment now that you've seen how the rich live.

the door sounded, it was katsuki. "hi katsuki! how was uh-- patrol?"

he was covered in soot and dirt from head to toe. you internally sobbed at your hours of mopping going to waste. "oh uh, it was good. caught some guys and shit."

"ah, that's cool!"

he looked around. "did my brats cause you any trouble?" he eyed how clean everything was, from the dishes to the floor.

"they're full of energy, but so cute it makes up for it."

he wore a soft smile. "yeah, they really are."

"you know, they both look exactly like you. it's cute."

he flushed slightly, "yeah?"

"mhm, oh! i had leftovers from earlier? if you wanted some."

"yeah, i'll eat them." she smiled and started to grab her things. "so, does this mean i pass?"

he smiled too. "yes,

yes you did."

days melted into months of your routine with kei and kioko. some days katsuki would come home early, letting you play games all together. you'd cook with him sometimes too, laughing at how precise he was about it.

everything got a bit real the second kei spoke his first word to you.

"mama."

you and kioko got so excited, recording a clip to send it to katsuki immediately.

the entire day you were so happy, treating the kids to a secret extra snack, and letting them beat their favorite baby popcorn.

a knock on the door was heard, you were feeding kei so you walked over to the door with him in hand. you thought it was odd, why would katsuki knock?

except it wasn't him, it was some woman. "uh.. who are you?"

"oh, so he thinks he can replace me so quickly? newsflash, bitch, i'm his ex wife."

"can you not curse in front of the kids?"

"i'll do whatever the fuck i want. you know why? because i'm actually connected to those kids. you're just playing mother, he'll dump you eventually."

she slammed the door behind her. "star her mama?" kioko asked behind you.

"yeah, stranger."

you had gotten a bit weird after that, acting weird about affection and things surrounding it. you didn't know why, but she really did make you question your role in their lives.

you weren't a mother, you were a nanny.

katsuki finally got fed up with your new, odd attitude. he questioned you with a look in his eye.

"why you been acting so weird?" he asked, his mouth full with food.

"huh? i don't know what you mean?"

he pointed his chopsticks at you. "you've been acting all weird 'round 'em. you don't like that they call you mom or something?"

"no! it's just.. don't you think it's weird?"

"no. i'm happy that they like you so much."

"you don't think i'm trying to replace their mom?"

"they never really had one in the first place. she was never around, so if she said some shit to you know she wasn't half the person you are."

"oh.."

"so she did come."

"yeah. she did."

"[name]. you are ten times the person she ever was. you're perfect without trying. actually, you do try. and that's why..

that's why we all love you."

you both turned red, which made you laugh. "thank you katsuki."

you reached out and held his hand.

"seriously, thank you."

he put a restraining order on his ex the next day, also going to get flowers for you as it was his day off.

you'd started to sleep over after that, the affection between the two of you growing gradually.

he gifted you a room in the house, fully furnished with about ten thousand dollars left in one of the drawers so 'you could decorate for yourself.'

that room went mostly unused though, as most nights you'd end up cuddled with katsuki in his bed.

the fridge was filled to the brim with photos by kioko, who'd love to draw all four of you as one big family.

katsuki even asked her for a small one, one that he now keeps in the back of his phone case for good luck.

he asked you out officially with kioko's help, her unwanted help that is.

she snuck out after bedtime where he was speaking to you on the couch, you in his arms as he was mustering up his courage--

"pleaseeee have a play date with daddy, pleasee?" she said, using her puppy eyes.

"we all love you a lot, but he loves you this much!" she spread out her arms to make a point, making you laugh.

"okay! okay, i already said yes kioko. go to sleep, okay?"

"yay!" she ran up to her room and you heard the door close.

"so.. about our playdate?"

he took you out to a fancy dinner of your choice, telling you to order whatever you'd like. his mom was babysitting so you two could relax.

he'd learned a lot about you from his kids, your favorite color, the music you liked, the way you like your eggs, but it was different to hear it from you.

he thought you were so gorgeous and kind, so sweet to him and the lights of his life. who was he kidding? over the last year you'd become a pillar of his life.

he enjoyed going home knowing you were there with his kids, you were there to hear about his stresses and support him.

he was happy to support you, to let you stay in his house. to let him pay for things for you, to let him make you smile.

one 'playdate' turned into multiple, you went out every other week.

he knew he had to do something, a grand gesture to show you just how much he loved you, how he wanted to continue building this perfect family of his forever.

he knew how much you treasured the opinions of his kids, he loved that about you.

so, he got them in on it. kioko and kei each held a gift for you, one of your favorite flowers and the other of your favorite perfumes.

you were at a seriously gorgeous park, streams the only noise you could hear for miles. you saw your two favorite kids sitting on the picnic blanket.

"kioko, kei?"

"mommy!" they ran up to you, kei handing you the bouquet of roses, and kioko handing you a vial of perfume.

"aw, thank you you two. where's your dad?"

"hes waiting for you! come come!"

"come!"

they guide you to a secluded area, with a natural arch of overgrown vines, where katsuki is waiting for you.

"katsuki?"

"[name]."

"what's all of this for?"

"you." he took your hands into his, looking deeply into you.

"you're important to me. you've.. you've become the thing i was missing. the thing i searched for in other people.

and, you've become that to the people i care about the most too.

so,"

he got down on one knee infront of you.

"will you marry me?"

the word yes escaped you before you even realized it. you tackled him into a hug, which prompted kei and kioko to join in.

everything was just so sweet from then on.

kioko was the flower girl at your wedding, kei was the ring holder.

your first kiss shared under the altar was magical, the memory of it forever engrained in your memories, and in your lips.

your honeymoon was bittersweet, as you missed your two headaches. but you and katsuki also enjoyed the private time alone with eachother, embracing and finding comfort in eachother's presence.

when you got home though, your picturesque family was about to have a new addition,

you were pregnant.

whilst everyone was debating whether or not you'd have a boy or girl, to everyone's surprise once you and katsuki cut the slice of cake open..

it had both colors.

you we're having twins.

as you looked over at katsuki, a shocked expression on his face, all you could do was laugh.

laugh because you couldn't have ever imagined a life this perfect for you.

but it was a wax-drawn line of fate that led you to katsuki,

and you'd always be thankful for it.

tag: @kovu-bunnbunn

[couldeatthatgirlforlunch]

The Lost Condom

Synopsis: You were in the middle of a spicy time with your boyfriend, when something odd happened: the condom disappeared. Inside. Of. You.

The solution? Go to the hospital.

The problem? Your family didn't know about your relationship.

Pairing: Jon Kent X Gn!AFAB!Reader; Platonic!Batfam

Tw: 18+; Only mention and slight description of genitals and sex, but nothing too explicit; All characters are aged up of course; English isn't my 1st language.

Word count: 1,8k.

Requested? Nah.

Extra notes: This isn't an original idea of mine, it's based on a real life story someone told me. Also the family finding out scene was inspired by this fanfic from @dccomicsimagines and this scene from Megamind. Also, eventually I will work on the asks waiting for me I swear 😭

General masterlist

So… You were in the middle of… Having fun… With your boyfriend… When suddenly, he said something that really confused you.

— Hmm… Babe… Where’s the condom? — Your head snapped back to look at him, since you were on all fours.

— Where's the ‘what’? — Your eyes were wide, unconsciously. Jon was blushing intensely, looking from your eyes to your entrance. He didn't know how to explain.

— I-I-I put it inside with the condom on, but now it's… Gone! — You narrowed your eyes. You watched him wrap and then enter you, you didn't feel him pull out at any moment, and even if he did, why would he tell you that he pulled out, took the condom off and then put it inside again secretly while you were still going at it?

You were both silent for a few seconds.

— Search for it! — You practically yelled at him, making him scramble to get off of you. You laid with your back down and legs open, looking at the ceiling, trying to calm down and not feel embarrassed. You felt him entering you with his fingers and searching around for minutes, grumbling and getting frustrated. The sensation was good… But you had bigger priorities at hand!

You huffed and changed positions a few times. A pillow underneath your butt, legs up, on all fours. Nothing worked. You even searched around the room and the bed, just to be sure. At some point, you both defeatedly decided it was best you go to the hospital.

The thing is, your relationship was still new, and no one in your family was aware. Lois and Clark already knew and approved, and you thought Cass suspected you were seeing someone, but you hadn't told them yet.

Especially Damian.

You and Jon knew each other years before Damian was even part of the family, since Bruce raised you since your birth — you were the product of one of his affairs, your biological mother didn't want to raise you, but she also didn't want to abort, so she and Bruce agreed that he would have you as soon as you were born — and he's best friend was Clark. Although, you didn't see each other much back then. It was after the Supersons became a team and besties that he started frequenting the manor more. You always had a childhood crush on each other — Jon thought you were beautiful and nice, and you thought he was cute and sweet, very different from the gross and rude boys from your school. —. Until you were each other's first kiss, then years later, first relationship, and first time. Of course, all in secret from Damian. The older family members only knew about your crush because of your physical language, but since you grew older and learned to hide, they assumed it was just a childish crush from the past.

Lois and Clark knew and approved, but they also always reminded you that you needed to tell Bruce soon, or at least Alfred, especially after you started being sexually active.

Unfortunately, the day came. Yes, you and Jon were old enough to have sex, but too young to be mature and brave enough to go to the hospital by yourselves. Lois was in another country for work, Clark was in the Watchtower in a League meeting, your dad was there too. Leaving the 2nd best option: Alfred — the best would be Lois, then Alfred, Clark, Cass, and then you would have to discuss which one of your other family members would it be.

Since you were in Metropolis — again, no one knew. More privacy wink wink —, Jon flew you back to Gotham, and you both almost cheered when you realized you were completely home alone, except for Alfred, of course.

Poor Alfred knew something was up when you suddenly were back from your “shopping trip”, with messy hair and clothes, red face and Superboy looking almost sick. He released a long sigh.

— Mx/Miss/Master (Y/N). Young Mr. Kent… — You cleared your throat.

— Alfred… We need help…

After you explained everything, Alfred looked ten years older. He didn't comment on anything, but his face showed how unimpressed he was. He just gestured for you to follow him to the garage, took the keys and started driving.

— Let me warn Master Bruce while we are-

— NO! — You yelled, started. He looked at you through the rearview mirror disapprovingly.

— Should I remind you that he will see the hospital bill and go after the truth? — You bit your lip.

— No, I know that. Just… Can't we pay on cash? — You smiled at him hopefully and nervously, but it was more like a grimace. Alfred was silent. You groaned. — I will tell him okay! Tonight! — Jon’s eyes snapped to yours, wide. — Relax! You're not gonna die!

— Yeah, until Damian whips out a kryptonite sword… — He groaned, hiding his burning face in your neck. You huffed, now wasn't time for him to be adorable.

— He doesn't have a kryptonite sword. Dad didn't let him do it. He would have to build it first. That would give him enough time to calm down. — Jon looked at you, indignant. Alfred cleared his throat.

— While we're there, I can't make any promises that if your father asks, I will hide the truth. He will know. — You and your boyfriend groaned, rubbing your faces with your hands.

— Yes, Alfred, I know…

Two hours later, you were finally laid down in position for the doctor to begin the procedure. Since if wasn't anything serious, you were on the emergency and there was only a curtain separating you from the rest of the patients outside. Alfred was sitting just outside, waiting, while Jon was standing by your side, holding your hand, as if you were about to give birth. The doctor was amused by your story, and her jokes helped you calm down.

She searched around you for a few minutes, the instrument she was using inside you being a little uncomfortable. Jon was silently horrified when he saw, you were startled too, but maintained the composure.

— AHA! Found it! It was really deep inside, almost on your cervix! — When she pulled out the condom, you both let out a breath of relief you didn't know you were holding.

You quickly put your clothes on again, you and Jon chatting as everything seemed lighter, and then left.

What you didn't know was that when Bruce got home and you and Alfred weren't there, it made him call, finding out just that you were in the hospital. Alfred refused to say much more than reassure him that it wasn't urgent and that he would soon know, thus he didn't have to crazily drive all the way there. That didn't stop him from alerting all your siblings.

When you got home, your whole family was there.

— Jon?! What're you doing here? — Alfred kept a straight face. Wow, he really wasn't going to help.

— Hmmm... — Jon subtly and subconsciously hid behind you. You shifted from one foot to another. Damian got up with a threatening scowl. You just came from the hospital. With a kryptonian.

— Kent! If you hurt my sibling I will-

— I didn't! — Jon almost yelled, then covered his face with his hands.

— Then, what is happenning here? — Bruce got up with a raised brow, analyzing the situation.

You thought for a moment. You either told them now and made things easier, or you spent all the way to dinner with them bothering you to tell. You could take it, Jon couldn't.

You took a deep breath.

— JonandIwerehavingsexwhenthecondomdisappearedinsideofmewecouldn'tfinditanywheresoweaskedAlfredforhelpandwenttothehospital.

They blinked.

— … What?

You huffed.

— Jon and I were having sex, when the condom disappeared inside of me. We couldn't find it anywhere, so we asked Alfred for help and went to the hospital. — You said, slower this time, although uma lower, more abashed tone.

Silence.

— … But… It was stuck inside? Weren't you wet, though…? — Tim's analysis broke the silence.

— SEX?! — Dick and Jason exclaimed.

— YOU WERE HAVING SEX WITH MY SIBLING?!

— Knew it. — Cass smiled and nodded, proud of herself.

Bruce heaved a sigh and sat down again.

— I CAN'T BELIEVE YOU DID THIS! — Damian threw Tim's coffee mug in your direction and Jon zoomed in front of you. The mug broke. Jon had a sheepish expression.

— Tim, go grab kryptonite. — Jason ordered and got up, walking toward the hidden compartment in the shelf where he kept his guns. Dick held him back while Damian threw a flower vase at Jon.

— No! Don't do that, Tim. — Dick ordered back. Tim shook his head.

— I wasn't going to anyway… — He mumbled. Damian threw the center table.

— YOU ACTED BEHIND MY BACK! YOU TRAITOR! YOU- OUCH! PENNYWORTH STOP! — Alfred tutted, pinching his ear.

— I'm sure civilized conversations don't involve breaking the forniture. — Alfred shot a pointed look at Bruce. — Master Bruce! Say something! — Your dad just kept gazing at you and your boyfriend.

Cass sighed, stepping toward Bruce and sitting beside him.

— (Y/N)’s happy. He’s good. They're careful. — Bruce nodded, finally showing some reaction and looking pleased. Jason stopped struggling against Dick and looked at you.

— I don't care. I'm going to kill him. — Damian growled, starting to pace around the room in anger. Jon silently sighed in relief that Damian kept his distance by being on the other side of the room, the couch and the whole family serving as a barrier. You stepped forward.

— It's not casual. We've been together for almost two months now. — Everyone but Alfred and Cass gasped. Damian burned holes in Jon’s head with his eyes and your dad looked at you, masking his mix of emotions.

Cass tsk.

— So clueless. Many signs. — She shook her head.

— (Y/N), why didn't you tell us before? — Dick asked carefully, walking in your direction and stopping in front of you. Jon fiddled behind you. You shrugged.

— Didn't want to deal with you all while we were just starting things. Especially if it didn't work out.

— When were you planning to tell us? — You pouted.

— I don't know… In a month or two? You guys probably would find out by yourselves. — You shrugged.

— You've been sneaking out a lot… — Tim spoke up for the second time, catching everyone’s attention. He was fiddling with his laptop, likely doing his own investigation. The ones closest to Tim looked from the monitor to you again.

— When did you go to Metropolis?! — Jason exclaimed, indignantly.

— Hehe…

Damian growled.

— So that's why you've been ditching me?! — Damian pointed a finger at Jon, who scratched the back of his head.

— Surprise...? — Jon weakly sang the word.

Bruce cleared his throat.

— So that's why Clark’s been acting like he was happy he knew something I didn't… — He got up and pointed at you. — No more sneaking out. Ask permission before going anywhere. — You opened your mouth to protest, but he stopped you. — Either that or you're grounded. — You pursed your lips and nodded in defeat. — Now we will talk about birth control…

Comment, like and reblog 🥰

DC Taglist:

@wandalfnation @vadersassistant @h0rr0r-10ver-69 @hxsun4 @silverklaus @toast-on-dandelioms @bluewillbon

[heartmix]

Big Day - MV1

Pairing: Max Verstappen x singlemom!reader

Word Count: 1k+

Warning: dad!max, no use of y/n but daughters name is Aria, fluff. Part 2 to my girls

A/N: shorter than i thought it would be but still happy with it

F1 Masterlist / Masterlist

The weekend Max and Aria were looking forward to finally came. Aria's first time attending a grand prix. After finding out about her racing obsession Max promised to take her to a grand prix when the new season rolled around. What better grand prix to start with than the Monaco Grand Prix? At first, you were hesitant, not knowing how she would handle the crazy environment. It wasn't until Max took you to a few races and introduced you to Nico Hulkenberg and Kevin Magnussen that it calmed your nerves. Seeing their kids in the paddock gave you all the security you needed, along with Max promising to have at least two Red Bull personnel with you both at all times. 

The weekend of the Monaco Grand Prix rolled around. The streets slowly converted into the iconic track and fans flying in from all over the world. All of this made little Aria excited. Every time you were in the car Max would point out all the details to her, a smile spreading across her face every time. 

You agreed with her going all three days. There was still hesitance on whether she would like the energy of the paddock so you wanted to slowly build it up for when race day arrived. Max was happy you agreed to allow her to come to all three days. He had big plans. First, he would show her everything from the motorhome to parts of the track and then have her sit in the car for the grand finale. 

He walked in proudly with Aria in his arms and clutched your hand with his free one. He didn't even try to hide the big smile on his face. From scanning your passes to meeting the drivers passing by, Aria enjoyed every second. A big upgrade from the living room TV screen. 

"Are you ready to see the car?" Max asked Aria as they inched closer to the red bull garage. 

"YES YES YES!" She yelled out making the both of you chuckle. 

When the car came into view she recognized it instantly. Letting out a squeal capturing all the attention of everyone in the garage. The team already knew you. Max made it a point at your first grand prix that you were to feel welcomed and that everyone recognized your face so you would be comfortable when he was off working. Looking around you saw the confused faces of his team. They were probably thinking. "who was this little girl?" "why is Max carrying her around?" "did he have a secret child?-No, they would have known about that, right?" 

Max's voice broke you out of your thoughts, "Do you want to get in the car?" 

With the biggest smile on her face and wide eyes, a soft tone came out "Can I?" 

"Of course, you can baby." 

"Tanks yous!" she said wrapping her little hands around his neck tighter, bringing him into a hug which he gladly gave in, melting into her hold. At that moment you could see him planning to bring her to every race. 

"Anything for my biggest fan. Here, let's get you in." Before he placed her into the cockpit he kissed her cheek making her giggle. Once she was seated her eyes locked onto all the buttons and the different colors. She knew not to touch anything that wasn't her's so her hands were fidgeting with the Red Bull kit she wore, per Max's request. 

"Mama! Look!" Aria looked up beaming with the biggest smile you've ever seen. That alone was worth all the worrying for the past few months. Smiling at the little girl, you pulled out your phone to take as many pictures as your camera roll could hold. 

"I wanna race!" she exclaimed as her little hands were holding the steering wheel handles, the only thing that didn't have a button that she could touch. 

Looking at Max, you could see how his eyes had softened. The smile on his face never flattered. He remembered his first day karting and how much fun it was just to race. If his little girl wanted to, he was going to make it happen. 

"If you wanna race, I'll teach you. We can get you into karting if that is okay with mama?" He asked looking over to you with a pleading expression. Max never begged for anything, so for him to beg you to let your daughter race was a sight to see. 

"plwese mama!" she used her puppy dog's, similar to Max's pleading eyes. How could you say no? You trusted Max and if this was going to make both of them happy, why not give it a shot? 

With a small smile on your face, you gave in, "Okay baby, if you want to." 

"yes!" Her little voice exclaimed turning to Max to give a victory hi-five. 

After a few more minutes, Max pulled her out of the car and headed to the pit wall, the last stop on the little tour. You sat on one of the chairs while Max sat across from you with Aria still in his arms. If it were up to him, he wouldn't let her go at all. This was one of his favorite days and nothing could top it. 

"tanks you dada," Aria mumbled into Max's neck. He turned to you with a shocked expression making you giggle. 

For weeks when he wasn't around she would let it slip. Whether it was seeing him on TV or just mentioning his name. You didn't think there would be a day where she saw someone as a father figure, let alone calling them dad, but seeing how great he is with her you couldn't tell her to stop. It was her choice, after all. Silently, you told him it was okay with you. 

"Anything for you my baby girl." He hugged her tightly, making the little girl giggle. Making you both his girls was the best choice he's ever made. 

[noonecareslol]

˖ ִ ೀ 𝐀 𝐆𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐥𝐞 𝐄𝐥𝐞𝐠𝐚𝐧𝐜𝐞 𝐏𝐭 𝟐

Hwang In-ho x Fem! Reader

Summary: When the games aren’t in session, and In-ho is lonely, he finds himself in the first row at the ballet. Watching you. After you entered his life, everything changed. His secret is becoming harder to hide, along with his love.

TW: Channeling my love for older men. Age gap (reader is 25 In-ho is 49). Just FLUFF with SMUT! In-ho learning how to love someone again. Quite literally head over heels for you. Size kink if you squint.

WC! 3k Part 1! -> here!

𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃 𓈒 𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒

You were twelve when you started to dance.

You had been walking with your friend, heading to a convenience store when you saw it.

“Limelight Dance Studio”

However, it wasn’t the sign that caught your attention. Or the big beautiful building that looked like it belonged in a fairytale. What caught your attention was the woman walking into the studio.

Her hair was in a tight, slick bun, and her loose jacket covered her torso. Her pointe shoes were clutched in her hand as she rushed in, pushing past the door as she headed toward her class.

That day you went home and marched straight up to your mother, a flier clutched in your tiny hands. She said no at first, practically shattering your small heart. But without you knowing, she spent that month saving every cent she could, surprising you with a pair of ballet flats and admission to the dance studio.

From then on, your life centered around ballet.

At 17, you finally transitioned to Pointe after years of training. And once you laced the ribbons, you were unstoppable. Every time you were on stage, you were in your element. Glowing with potential.

Dancing is where you thrive. It’s where you belonged.

You studied abroad at Juilliard for four years, becoming the perfect ballerina you had strived to be. And when you returned, the Seoul Ballet Company practically begged you to dance for them.

You accepted the offer calmly, but deep down the little girl who had fallen in love with dance was screaming. You have finally achieved your dream.

You were perfect. Life was perfect. It was fulfilled, and you didn’t need anything more.

Right?

You had your fair share of relationships, but nothing ever serious. Not when your life centered around ballet. Your career was always the main reason your relationships ended, but you couldn't care less.

Men didn't make you happy, dance did.

And you knew that for a relationship to work, you would have to find someone just like you. Busy, determined, focused, perfect.

One night, after many glasses of wine, you realize your standards are extremely unrealistic.

Which, they are.

So you decided to give up on dating.

But often, when it’s late at night, you find yourself lonely. You thought about getting a cat, which you had been excited about. But your bitchy landlord didn’t allow it. So instead, you found comfort in watching old movies.

They came on after dark. The black and white glow illuminating your small living room. You would come home from practice, tossing your bag by the front door before jumping onto the couch. Snacks in one hand, a glass of wine in the other, and your eyes glued to the flatscreen. You would stay up late, watching Audrey Hepburn explore Rome or enjoy a breakfast at Tiffany's until you fall asleep.

You’d wake up at 8:00 am, sluggishly getting ready for the gym before chugging your espresso. You’d work out, maybe some pilates or weight training, then grab some lunch. Sometimes you would come home and take a nap, sometimes you would hang out with friends, but often you found yourself lounging by the cafe.

People watching had became your favorite activity.

You’d sit in the uncomfortable metal chair, your chicken salad sandwich sitting untouched on the table in front of you, and you’d watch as people went about their day.

The cafe was placed across the street from a tall building full of luxury apartments, which you bet probably allowed cats. Yes, you were still bitter about that.

One specific day, when you were sitting in the familiar metal chair, you found yourself watching someone intently.

He was quickly walking down the sidewalk, carefully dodging people as he carried a brown bag full of groceries. You gasped as a stranger ran out in front of him abruptly, knocking his belongings to the floor.

You scoffed as the person he’d crashed into walked past, not even offering to help. And your feet almost moved on their own as you walked straight over to help him gather his groceries.

Little words were exchanged, “Thank you.” “You didn’t have to do that.” “Have a nice day.” You assumed he didn’t pay much attention to the interaction.

But you did.

There was something so captivating about him. Something so endearing that captured your attention, something you couldn’t quite describe.

Since then, you often hoped to see him again.

You just didn’t expect to see him in the front row at your ballet.

That was a surprise.

𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃 𓈒 𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒

“Pspspsps!” You rubbed your fingers together, bending down to the ground, “Come here, Elisabeth. Pspsps!”

The fluffy white cat came around the corner, eying you with skepticism as you motioned her to approach you. She was a sassy girl and didn’t fully trust you yet, but that didn’t bug you.

She was honestly intimidating.

You smile widely as she walks towards you, happy to finally make a connection with her. But as she walked past you without even a glance, you sighed, watching as she planted herself in front of your boyfriend's feet.

You stood up and rested your hands on your hips, "She'll love me one day." You watched as she rubbed against In-ho's legs, a quiet purr causing a small smile to form on your lips.

She is intimidating, but she sure is cute.

In-ho keeps his gaze on you, watching how you slightly pout at Elisabeth's adorable nature. His heart flutters, something that's becoming increasingly common in the last five months of your relationship.

It has been five months since your ankle fracture, which is now completely healed thanks to In-ho's firm instructions to rest. You honestly think he just didn't want you to leave his apartment, but you weren't complaining.

Five months since your shared kiss that ultimately changed both of your lives. You moved in after about three months, which turned out to be a great idea, despite everyone saying it was too soon. When he first brought up the question, you were skeptical. But as soon as he mentioned an in-unit washer and dryer, you took the key.

Your mother was concerned at first, especially about the age gap. But you brushed it off. In-ho was quite literally perfect for you, as were you for him. Age didn't matter to you when you both completed each other's heart.

The first thing you did when you moved in was decorate. Not his entire apartment, obviously, but you did go to Home Depot and buy a few plants.

Cat-safe, of course.

Once your ankle healed, you went back to dancing. And, just like before, every Friday In-ho would watch you practice. Though he doesn't sit in the back anymore, he sits front and center.

After your practice, he always gives you a bouquet of your favorite flowers, tulips. He would take your bag with his arm around yours, and you would walk to your apartment together.

Life was, simply put, perfect.

It was bliss. A happiness that was only obtained when you brought down your walls and let a stranger in. A stranger who captured your heart, mind, and everything in between.

When you first discovered his collection of old films and music, you could've sworn you fell in love with him just then. You knew you were perfect for each other already, but the shared interest solidified that.

Nights aren't lonely anymore. Not when your bed is shared by the man who you adore, and a fluffy white cat who is determined to sleep with you.

His arms are wrapped around you, your back pressed to his chest as he holds you tight. His head nuzzled into the back of your neck as he snores, his hot breath sending shivers down your spine as you dream.

Your legs are tangled, intertwined under the covers as your hearts beat the same rhythm. Your hands are wrapped on top of his, the feeling of being in his arms familiar and comfortable. It would be impossible to sleep without each other, you both knew that.

So when In-ho sits you down on a warm June night and explains he has to leave for a work trip, you cry. I know, it's dramatic. But you had spent the last five months in each other's presence. Holding each other, kissing each other, making love on the very bed you sleep in together. Where you went, he followed. Where he traveled, you joined.

You needed him. He was the air that filled your lungs, giving you breath. He was the blood that flowed through your veins and pumped your heart, giving you life. He was your soul, your mind. He had you wrapped around his finger, and you knew it.

Vice versa, you were his whole being. He based every decision around you, around your future together. He's made sacrifices you couldn't even imagine. He went from letting the games be the center of his life, to you being the center of his universe.

You were all he could think about.

Important business meeting about the upcoming games? Forget it. In-ho is at home making Kimchi with you, having forgotten all about it.

Meeting with the V.I.P's? What meeting. In-ho is too busy indulging in his desire with his tongue deep in your core, a hand clamped around your throat.

You were his sole purpose on this earth. Where you walked, flowers bloomed behind you. Wherever you went, the sun would shine. In-ho felt he didn't deserve you. No, he knew he didn't deserve you.

He never told you that though. Of course, if he did, you would smack him upside the head, "Seven days? Where are they making you go?" You cried into his shoulder, your body resting on his lap as he sat back on the plush couch.

His heart breaks a little at the sound of your cries, his thumb brushing away the tears that fell, "I just have to host this private game. I'll be back so soon, I promise." Your cries didn't change, his shirt dampening as you snuggled deeper into his chest, "I will call you every chance I can. I promise."

You looked up at him, giving a pathetic sniffle as you spoke, "When do you leave?" You sit up fully now, straightening your top. He rubs his big hand over your arm, watching as goosebumps trail behind.

He looks up at you, a hand fiddling with your exposed bra strap, "Tomorrow morning." He sighs as he watches a pout form on your pretty mouth, his thumb brushing over your lips.

"What do I do while you're gone?" You pull his hand from your face, holding it in your own as you play with his fingers.

In-ho hasn't failed to notice how his pants tightened since you've been sitting innocently on his lap, your hips slowly rocking as you sobbed into his shoulder moments ago. You knew it too. The second he played with your bra strap, the emotion in the air changed from angst to lust.

And if he was going to be gone for seven days, might as well enjoy the night, "Come here." His voice was low and demanding as he took his hand from your grasp, taking a hold of your side.

Your mouth parted as his hand moved down, softly caressing every curve of your perfect body. Though his eyes stayed peering into your own, watching your reaction to every touch.

He smirked as you gave a breathless gasp, his hand pinching your hip as you slowly grind your hips down. His hard cock rubbing against your desire raises an all-too-familiar feeling in the deep of your stomach.

Wordlessly, his hand comes behind you, laying you down on the couch as he stands up. Towering over your body as he unbuttoned his shirt, your eyes trail across every inch of exposed skin.

He moves between your legs, his hands coming to your face as he pulls you into a needy kiss. Your hands find his back, your fingers rubbing, digging into his skin as he fucks your mouth with his tongue.

He pulls away, breathlessly moving his hands down to the hem of your shirt. You watch with lustful eyes as he tugs your top up and over your head with one swift motion. His hands find your bare skin, pinching and squeezing your sides with hunger in his dark eyes.

Heat pools between your thighs, your hand sneaking under your panties as In-ho unhooks your bra swiftly. He leans back, taking you in awe as he trails his eyes over your body.

He gives a small laugh at the sight of your hand slowly fucking yourself, "Tsk, as much as I love seeing you do that, you will have seven days to do it. Tonight, you don't have to do a thing."

Your eyes snap open as he dips his hand under your panties and over your own, moving your hand up to your parted mouth. He pushes your hand towards your lips, a smirk evident on his own as he puts your delicate fingers inside your pretty mouth.

He sighs as you taste yourself, the heat becoming unbearable between your goose-bumped legs, "See how sweet you taste? Do you see why im starved all the time?" He kisses your jaw between his words, his hands slipping off your bottoms, your panties gone with it.

He stands again, tossing your clothes into a pile, his bottoms going with it. He towers over the couch, intimidating you like he did all those months ago.

You sit up, your small hands delicately reaching up and leaving tiny bolts of electricity on his abs as you trace down. You take your thumb, wiping the precum from his sensitive tip. His head falls back just from that touch alone, and as desperate as he is to see your lips swollen and wrapped around him, he remembers his promise.

You lean down, your lips centimeters away from his length when his strong hand pulls your chin up, "You aren't doing a thing, remember?" You whine, his strong arms laying you back down on the couch.

He comes between your legs again, lifting your hips up as he traces his cock between your pussy. The sound of your slick fills his ears, and a small "fuck" falls from his lips. It takes everything in you not to buck your hips, the need becoming irresistible as he lines himself up with your core.

He takes a hand and lifts your face, desperate to see your pretty eyes as he fucks into you. As he sinks in, the familiar feeling of ecstasy overtakes him as he stretches you.

He sets a rhythm, fucking you as he stares into your eyes, your eyebrows raised and mouth agape as your hips meet with a slap. His free hand comes behind your waist, supporting your legs as you meet his thrusts.

In-ho didnt fuck.

He made love.

And that shit was passionate as fuck.

His eyes never left yours. Not once. Not even when he places a hand on your stomach, feeling the bulge of his cock deep in your womb. You, on the other hand, writhed beneath him. Your moans filling your shared apartment, mixing with the pornographic sounds from In-ho,.

Your head sank back into the couch, your hand coming to hold his own as he quickened his thrusts. His other hand that supported you moved to your clit, pressing and rubbing perfectly over your sensitive bud.

If there was one thing about In-ho, it's that he's determined to make you cum with him.

Every. Single. Time.

So when his hand reaches your clit, you know he's close, "In-ho, please- god. Please don't stop." You didn't yell or scream. Your voice was sultry, full of desire.

He throws a head back at your words, his warmth spilling deep into your womb with one final deep thrust as you clench around him. You meet him, finding your own ethereal as you reach your climax.

He whines with his thrusts as he slows down, emptying into your tight core, "When... when I'm gone." You furrow your eyebrows, catching your breath as he pulls out of you, "This next week, when I'm gone."

He lays with you on the couch, pulling you to lay on his chest, "Whenever you need me, I want you to use your pretty little fingers and fuck yourself while you think about this moment." You blushed, despite just taking his cock only a moment ago.

He brings his hand to your face, his thumb parting your lips, "Can you promise me that?" Your eyes slightly water, remembering why you were even crying in the first place.

"I promise." Your voice was a whisper, smiling up at In-ho as he kissed your forehead. You take a deep breath, realizing just how much he means to you. Just how much you need him.

If only you knew.

𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃 𓈒 𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒

An: I actually wrote most of this during my mom's colonoscopy LMFAO. Also, guys imma be so fr with you, I'm so tired lmao. But here! The long-awaited part 2 which is basically just fluff to smut lmao. I've never been one to really write part twos (I hate feeling like I HAVE to write because then it turns into a chore) BUT I actually enjoyed writing this one. Im gonna work through my requests and also please join my taglist! Love you guys!

@sxmmerchxldblog @bohemiandelilah @nicki-lovesolderfictionalmen  @menabuser16 @speedymagazinewhispers @nellabear  @marymun @orihime188 @nanascupid @fnl9zer @chasinghxran @crystalizia @auspicious-lilana @machipyun @cdej6 @namelesslosers @lovelymindescape @macnbriee @rosegracewood09@gurjxxpp11 @shadow-tumbler @veiledsaint @rosyflowerss

[adorerio]

Whatever you say captain

---------------------------------------------------

haikyuu ! captains and how they plot on fem!reader because who doesn't love a guy that puts in the work

fluffy fluff ~ word count: 1.8k

---------------------------------------------------

Daichi he first met you during 1st year and was instantly hooked. Maybe because it was how you carried yourself or your personality but he knew for sure he would make you his girlfriend. Now just because he met you during 1st year didn't mean he made his move then. Nope, he made it during 3rd year.

Daichi He started small (with the help of Kiyoko and Hachi) first it was compliments.

"your hair looks lovely l/n"

"you gotta tell me how you always make people smile"

"you really are funny l/n"

Daichi then started inviting you to practices because he wanted to show off needed a 3rd opinion on his new move. This was all part of his plan which was to impress you sooo much you would ask for his number. Did it work?

nope

Daichi showing off didn't work neither did his constant compliments so now what was left?

"KIYOKO PLEASE LET ME HAVE HER NUMBERR"

"No, ask for it instead. She likes a guy who has confidence."

and so that's what he was going to do man up and ask for it himself.

Daichi who after class sprinted to your class to catch you and ask for it. When he did make it he saw you talking with your group of friends

"excuse me ladies may I borrow l/n for a moment?"

your friends who started teasing and whispering about how you actually pulled

"shes all yours"

After your friends left it was awkward for just a moment he was trying to put it into words I mean it was supposed to be simple right? But-

"Is there something you need Sawamura?"

"oh right, well l/n I've been trying to court you all year which maybe it was my fault for not being straight forward but is it possible I could get your number? So we can get to know each other and maybe ask you out?"

He scaratched his neck waiting for your response..

"well I'm free right now if you want to come with me to a cafe.."

"that would be lovely then l/n"

--------------------------------------------------

Bokuto he first met you because you were friends with Akaashi. Now he noticed you really didn't have friends to hang out with during break and lunch. So he started inviting you to hang out with him and Akaashi and a trio was created.

Bokuto after a few months of your new found friendship he started getting that feeling. He was always nervouse around you and definitely always wanted to be in your good graces. Of course he didn't realize it was a crush until he saw another 2nd year try to ask for your number. Now he knew he would not let you give your number away to anyone that wasn't him. Even tho he already had it.

Bokuto now his approach to plotting wasn't the best but it was definitely something- scare off any guy until he was your last option. Did he even realize he was being overprotective? No, but it was bound to work at some point. Or that's at least what he was telling himself.

Bokuto It actually took you a while to find out what was happening. After another case of ghosting you started to question it. Was it your appearance? Or the long distance? Of course you would tell your friends about your problem and how you scared away guys.

"Wait so there just ghosting you? They clearly don't know what their missing y/n"

"Yes they just are! I don't even know why it's happening Keiji"

"Its because of me y/n!!"

"Whatever do you mean Ko?"

"Because they aren't worthy of courting you y/n so I tell them to go away"

"Why would you even do that?"

"Because I want to be the person who courts you not someone from Karasuno"

Bokuto got a talking too after his little confession about how that wasn't the way to get your attention but safe to say you did give him that chance and in the future its something you would never end up regretting.

--------------------------------------------------

Oikawa now he definitely thought something was wrong with you. You were never apart of his group of fans and never reacted differently towards him. Games you attended? You would cheer on anyone BUT him. And this, caught his eye. He was gonna make it his mission to get you to go out with him one way or another.

Oikawa since he had never struggled before trying to charm a lady he was more confused then ever how was he supposed to do this? Well the only thing that came to mind was make you feel special. This resulted in you being embarrassed ever single time.

Oikawa every single set he would do during a game? Point you out and give you a wink. During school he would start ignoring his fans and would only talk to his team or you. He always offered to carry your bag or help you with work but you were still warry about his true feelings towards you.

Oikawa hoping he at least he made his intentions clear to you he would now leave small stuff at your desk. Sometimes it was small snacks with a note, or a small tricket that reminded him of you.

Oikawa the way he finally got you to agree on a date was when he gave you a boquet of your favorite flowers. It was special to you because you had only told him once what flower it was and he had still remembered it.

"Here l/nn its your favorite flowers just for you"

"You still rememeber what type of flowers I like?"

"Of course and I'll keep remembering small details about you - like how when your favoring song plays you start forgetting the worlds around you just to pay attention to the lyrics."

Now this had touched your heart, after weeks of chasing you maybe it was time to allow him to ask you out. Because he had clearly put effort into this.

"Fine, just one date trashykawa"

"You wont regret it l/n!"

--------------------------------------------------

Ushijima he didn't even know he was "courting" you until Semi told asked him when he was going to ask you out.

"You know l/n is a sweet girl why haven't you asked her out yet? I'm sure she already likes you."

"What on earth are you talking about? I havent been courting our manager-"

Lets just say it hit him like a brick when he started connecting the dots that it did LOOK like he was indeed courting you.

Ushijima You were the manager of the team and dealing with a group of teenage boys wasn't easy- so he as the captain of the team decided he would be the one to show his gratitude. He would give you chocolates every day after practice or invite you to grab lunch with him alone.

Ushijima after thinking about it for days about how own feelings towards you he decided he was going to invite you on a real date. Because even if he wasnt completely sure about how he felt he wanted to at least give it a try. So, one day after practice as you were cleaning and packing up everything he decided to shoot his shot.

"l/n are you perhaps free this evening?"

"Yeah I don't have any plans. Is there a reason for asking?"

"I was wondering if you would like to accompany me on a walk in the park. It would be nice having someone - you around"

"Sure! let me go get my stuff and I'll meet you outside."

"Yes absolutely, its a date then."

As he walked away you stood there dumfounded, he finally had the balls to ask you out huh.

--------------------------------------------------

Kuroo now he was crushing on you HARD. But, he always found it hard to talk to you. Different group of friends, different hobbies, different clubs there was practically no way to start a conversation without it being difficult.

The 3rd years were preparing for the English final when your teacher suggested forming study groups within the class so you could prepare. Now this was his chance.

Kuroo had to work up the courage to ask you to be his study buddy and when he did you were almost surprised that he asked you but you didn't say no. You moved your stuff to your left so he could sit next to you.

You started asking him what was his strong and weak points in English. When he asked the same thing back he wasn't focused on your answers, more like the view Infront of him. The way you talked and the way you explained things was magical.

Kuroo The two of you exchanged phone numbers so it was easier to communicate. You didn't say it was only to text about the final - so he started sending memes he found funny or goofy cat pictures in hopes of it turning into a conversation.

Of course the way you texted back was short and fast but when he sent you a meme of your favorite video game it was like he had found a cheat code. You started geeking out and explained the story and characters to him. Although he didn't know anything about the game it was certainly working and after talking about it until wee hours into the night you decided to call it off and go to sleep.

"Goodnight Kuroo thanks for listening to me yap lol"

"Of course l/n, I'll always listen to you talk."

You hearted the message and he knew this was only the beginning of a new found frienship and hopefully a relationship.

--------------------------------------------------

Kita he never really thought about dating he was always more focused on his studies and vollyball. You were more like a close friend then anything. Sure he thought you were cute but he believed there was nothing there but pure friendship.

"My parents aren't home I guess I'm gonna have to order food.."

"Y/n you cant cook?"

"Nope, my parents do"

"Well I believe I'm gonna have to teach you then"

"yayyy"

Kita 3 times a week Kita would go over to your house (with your parents permission) and show you the basics + a few recepies. He enjoyed spending time with you outside of school but something had changed inside of him. Maybe the proximity but the way you *preferred hair style while cooking* looked on you was mesmerizing.

Kita Knew your parents travelled alot for work and even days without a lesson he would leave a bento on your desk early in the morning enough for the whole day. Even if it was more work added to his plate he didn't mind doing it because it was for you.

Besides, the best way to get to someone is through the stomach.

I swear I don't have a favorite. Anyways that concludes my first post! I'm open to criticism on my writing!

[joelsrose]

Tangled in Paradise

my masterlist here!

Ahhhh here is chapter 1 of my new mini-series!! I am so freakin excited for you guys to read it, i've had so much fun writing it - to everyone waiting for my other stories thanks so much for being patient and i promise i will get to them! enjoy and let me know if you'd liked to be tagged in the next chapters xx

The marble counter was cool against under your skin, a welcome relief from the lingering heat of the day. You perched on the edge, scrolling through your phone with one hand, the other holding a burrito that was rapidly becoming your favorite part of the evening. Mimi, your cat, stretched luxuriously beside you, her fluffy tail flicking in idle disinterest as she basked in the low glow of the kitchen light.

Your thumb idly swiped up, Instagram reels flitting past like a mindless parade. A stupid AI-generated meme caught your attention—something ridiculous but hilarious enough to make you snort, burrito in hand.

The sound of a FaceTime notification cut through your laugh, your phone vibrating in your palm. The screen flashed with Maria’s name, her photo—a sunny candid of her grinning at a picnic—lighting up the display.

You swiped to answer.

Her face appeared, as vibrant and glowing as ever, framed by the golden light of her apartment. “Hey, girl!” she chirped, her voice carrying the kind of energy that made you suspicious.

“Hey, you,” you replied, taking a bite of your burrito mid-sentence. “Shouldn’t you be packing for your honeymoon in Hawaii or something?”

“It’s not a honeymoon,” Maria groaned, her eyes rolling so dramatically they could’ve done a full lap.

“Sure,” you drawled, giving her a knowing look. Maria and Tommy had been dating for a year and a half, and if anyone was going to get engaged in an annoyingly picture-perfect way, it was them. “But seriously,” you added, “don’t you leave in, like, two days?”

“Yeah, about that…” Her voice trailed off, her expression shifting to something between sheepish and conspiratorial.

You froze mid-chew. “Oh no. Are you guys okay? Don’t tell me you—”

“No!” she interrupted, waving her hands at the camera as if to swat the idea away. “God, you’re such a cynic.”

“Cynicism comes with being single,” you shot back, gesturing vaguely to your burrito.

She laughed, the sound warm and familiar. “Okay, so here’s the thing,” she said, leaning closer to her screen. “I have… a situation.”

“Go on,” you said, intrigued now.

Her sigh was long and theatrical. “For some reason, I let Tommy book our trip.”

“And?” you prompted, taking another bite.

“And the idiot accidentally booked a couples package,” she said, dragging out the words like they physically pained her.

You blinked, unfazed. “I don’t get it. You guys are a couple.”

“No, no,” she said, shaking her head so fast her hair whipped around her face. “He booked it for two couples. Four people.”

You nearly choked on your burrito, a laugh bursting from your chest. “Classic Tommy,” you said, grinning. “So? What’s the big deal? You’ve got a million couple friends. Pick one.”

“I’ve been asking around!” she huffed. “But everyone already has New Year’s plans, and the package is non-refundable.” She gave you a pointed look, her lips curling into a mischievous smile.

“Oh no,” you said immediately, holding up a hand. “If this is going where I think it’s going—”

“Would you want to come?” she asked, her tone overly sweet. “You’re my best friend. You’re legally obligated to say yes.”

You stared at her, incredulous. “Maria, in case it wasn’t painfully obvious, I’m single.”

“I know,” she said, rolling her eyes. “That’s why Tommy was going to ask his brother Joel to come along. That makes four people. Problem solved.”

You paused, brow furrowing. “Joel, huh?”

Maria nodded eagerly.

You thought about it for a moment. Joel. You didn’t know much about him—just snippets from Maria here and there. He worked with Tommy in construction, lived in Texas. You didn't even know what he looked like.

“I don’t know…” you hedged.

“Oh, come on,” Maria whined. “You’re not doing anything for New Year’s, and you know it. You’re just gonna sit at home, watch Bridget Jones’s Diary, and drink cheap wine with Mimi like you do every year.”

You glanced at Mimi, who stretched lazily, her tail flicking as if to agree. Maria wasn’t wrong.

“Plus,” she continued, her grin widening, “once we get there, you guys can do whatever you want. Hawaii! Beaches, cocktails, hot guys—live your best life.”

You sighed, the temptation starting to outweigh your resistance. A free trip to Hawaii with your best friend? Sand, sun, and maybe a chance to flirt your way into a memorable New Year’s Eve?

“Prettyyyyy please?” Maria hummed, drawing out the word in a way that made you laugh despite yourself.

“Okay,” you said finally, shaking your head. “I’m in.”

Maria let out a squeal of victory, throwing her hands in the air. “You’re the best! I’ll text you the details. Pack something cute!”

As the call ended, you set your phone down and looked at Mimi, who yawned lazily in response.

“Well,” you said, leaning back on the counter. “Looks like we’re skipping Bridget Jones this year.”

Hawaii, you thought. The idea felt distant, unreal. But as you glanced at the empty corner of your apartment where your suitcase sat gathering dust, you had a feeling this trip might just change more than your New Year’s plans.

⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°

Hawaii was breathtaking. The kind of beauty that made you forget how much your neck hurt from the long flight or how unreasonably sweaty you felt in the tropical heat.

You leaned your head against the open window of the taxi, letting the warm wind tangle through your hair as you gazed out at the scenery. Endless shades of green blanketed the mountains in the distance, framed by the electric blue of the ocean stretching out to the horizon. Palm trees lined the road like an army of dancers frozen mid-sway, their fronds whispering in the breeze.

Maria sat beside you, her voice animated as she gave Tommy a play-by-play update on your whereabouts. “Yep, we’re just pulling in now,” she said, twisting her body slightly to look at the approaching hotel. “Alright, bye, love you!”

You turned to her, sticking a finger down your throat in mock disgust.

“Shut up,” she said, rolling her eyes but smiling anyway.

The taxi turned into a long driveway lined with torch-lit paths and vibrant hibiscus flowers in full bloom. As the hotel came into view, you couldn’t stop yourself from leaning closer to the window.

It was like something out of a movie—a sprawling, open-air building with white stucco walls, wooden beams, and a terracotta-tiled roof. The entrance was framed by a massive archway, beyond which you could see a lush courtyard with fountains trickling water that sparkled in the sunlight.

A uniformed staff member waved the taxi forward, and your jaw nearly dropped as you took in the full view. The lobby was entirely open, its vaulted ceilings soaring toward the sky. Just beyond it, you could glimpse the infinity pool that seemed to spill directly into the ocean. The smell hit you next—salt air mixed with plumeria and something faintly sweet, like coconut.

“This is insane,” you said under your breath.

Maria beamed. “Right? This is so much better than the photos.”

The taxi slowed to a stop, and the driver hopped out to help you with your luggage. You tipped him generously and offered a polite “Mahalo,” feeling strangely self-conscious about whether you pronounced it right.

“Tommy already checked us in, so we can go straight to our room!” Maria practically bounced on her toes as she grabbed her carry-on. “Eeeeek, I’m so excited!”

“Me too,” you said with a grin, taking it all in. “And to think, you’ll be leaving here engaged.”

“Hey,” she said, giving you a mock glare. “Don’t jinx it.”

As you approached the entrance, a small group of staff members greeted you with warm smiles. A woman wearing a flowy dress in bright tropical prints stepped forward, holding a pair of leis made of fresh flowers. She draped one around Maria’s neck first, then yours, the cool petals brushing your collarbone as she said, “Aloha, and welcome.”

“Aloha,” you replied awkwardly, still feeling like an outsider in this slice of paradise.

Another staff member offered you both chilled glasses of pineapple juice, the condensation slicking your fingers. You took a sip and practically melted. It was fresh and sweet, with just the right amount of tartness.

“This is heaven,” Maria whispered as you followed the bellhop toward the elevator.

You couldn’t argue with her.

Everything about this place felt surreal—the golden light filtering through the palms, the faint hum of ukulele music from somewhere in the distance, and the soft roar of waves crashing against the shore. It was the kind of place where time seemed to slow down, urging you to forget the rest of the world existed.

⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°

“So,” Maria began, standing beside you in the elevator, glancing down at her phone. “Since it’s already…” she trailed off, squinting at the screen. “Five o’clock, how about we settle in, freshen up, and then have dinner around 6:30?”

“Sounds good,” you agreed, leaning back against the elevator wall, the faint scent of hibiscus and sea salt lingering in the air.

The elevator chimed softly, announcing your arrival at the designated floor.

You followed her as she led the way down the long, carpeted corridor, passing room numbers etched into sleek gold plaques.

“Aha!” she exclaimed, stopping in front of Room 712. “This is us.”

Us? you thought, a flicker of confusion crossing your face. But you let it slide, figuring she meant she and Tommy.

Maria slipped the key card into the slot with a practiced flourish, and the door opened with a soft click. You stepped in behind her, expecting a hotel room. Maybe a nice one—Maria had said Tommy splurged—but this wasn’t a room.

It was a suite.

No, not just a suite—a goddamn palace disguised as a hotel suite.

Your breath hitched as you took it all in. The entryway alone was larger than your living room back home, its polished marble floors gleaming under warm recessed lighting. Beyond it, the suite opened into an expansive living space with floor-to-ceiling windows that framed an unbroken view of the turquoise ocean. Sheer white curtains swayed gently in the breeze from the open balcony doors, where plush loungers and a private hot tub overlooked the horizon.

To your left, an oversized sectional couch sat in front of a sleek flat-screen TV, its armrest stacked with neatly folded, resort-branded towels. To your right, a dining table made of dark, glossy wood was set for four, complete with fresh flowers and an ice bucket chilling a bottle of champagne.

“Shit, Maria,” you breathed, turning to her with wide eyes. “This is insane.”

“I know!” she squealed, grabbing your hands and bouncing up and down like a kid at Christmas. “We’re gonna have the best time!”

You were about to ask where you’d be staying when a familiar voice cut through the moment.

“Hey, baby,” Tommy called, appearing from one of the adjacent rooms. He grinned as he walked over, pulling Maria into a hug and kissing her lightly on the lips. “I thought I heard you. How was the flight?”

“Good,” she replied, resting her head briefly against his shoulder before pulling back to gesture around the suite. “This is incredible, Tommy.”

“Yeah, guess I didn’t fuck up too bad, huh?” he said with a grin.

She rolled her eyes, but her smile softened.

Tommy’s gaze shifted to you, his grin widening. “Hey, darlin’. How’ve you been?”

You returned his smile as he pulled you into a friendly hug, the scent of sunscreen and a hint of aftershave clinging to him.

“Good, Tommy. You?”

“Better now that I’m in fucking Hawaii,” he said with a laugh, gesturing around dramatically.

You laughed, too, feeling some of the tension from the long day begin to melt away. Tommy had always been easy to like—funny, respectful, and completely devoted to Maria. He had that older brother vibe with you, always quick to check in and make you laugh when you needed it.

“So,” you said, glancing around. “Do I have a room key or something?”

Maria and Tommy exchanged a quick glance, his arm still draped casually around her shoulders.

“Oh,” Tommy said, scratching the back of his neck as he turned to Maria. “You didn’t tell her?”

“Tell me what?” Your eyebrows knit together in confusion, the first twinges of unease creeping in.

Tommy gestured around the suite. “This is it. The suite. We’re all staying here. There are two big rooms—come on, I’ll show you!”

Before you could even react, Tommy had slipped his arm around yours, steering you further into the space like an overenthusiastic tour guide.

“Maria—” you started, but he was already pointing things out.

“Look at this place!” Tommy exclaimed, his voice brimming with the kind of excitement that made it hard to stay mad at him. He pointed at the sprawling living room like a proud real estate agent. “Big-ass TV, private balcony, minibar—it’s nuts. And wait ‘til you see the bedrooms. King-sized beds, the works.”

You shot a quick glance over your shoulder, catching Maria hovering by the door. She met your glare with a sheepish shrug, mouthing a silent sorry, her lips curving into an awkward half-smile.

Sorry? That was all she had to say?

Tommy was already leading you deeper into the suite, his arm draped comfortably around yours, blissfully unaware of the rising irritation simmering beneath your polite nods.

“Over here’s the kitchen,” Tommy said, gesturing to a sleek, open-concept area with dark wood cabinets, marble countertops, and stainless steel appliances that gleamed like they’d never been touched. “I mean, not that we’re cooking or anything, but still—pretty sweet, huh?”

You nodded absently, still reeling from the revelation that this wasn’t just their setup—it was your setup, too.

“And here,” Tommy said, stopping in front of a door, “is one of the bedrooms.” He swung it open with a flourish.

The room was absurdly gorgeous. A king-sized bed dominated the space, dressed in crisp white linens with a soft, seafoam-green throw draped across the foot. The headboard was made of rich, dark wood, its edges carved with delicate floral patterns that gave the room an understated elegance. Floor-to-ceiling windows opened to a private balcony, where you could already hear the gentle crash of waves in the distance.

“Not bad, huh?” Tommy grinned, leaning against the doorframe.

“Not bad?” you echoed, unable to hide the hint of sarcasm in your tone. “Tommy, this is ridiculous.”

“Ridiculously awesome,” he corrected, winking.

You let out a breath, forcing a smile as you turned back toward the living room. Maria was still hovering by the door, clearly trying to avoid eye contact.

“Maria,” you hissed, your voice low but sharp as you made your way over to her.

She plastered on an innocent smile. “What?”

“What do you mean what?” you whispered, glancing back to make sure Tommy wasn’t listening. “You didn’t think to mention we’re all staying in the same suite?”

She shrugged again, this time with exaggerated nonchalance. “I didn’t think it was a big deal! The place is huge. You’ll hardly even notice.”

“Hardly notice?” you repeated, your voice rising slightly before you caught yourself. You took a calming breath, lowering your tone again. “Maria, I thought I’d have my own room. My own space.”

“You do have your own space!” she insisted, gesturing toward the suite with a grin. “Look around—it’s basically a mansion. And Tommy said the other bedroom is just as nice as this one.”

“Maria,” you started, pinching the bridge of your nose.

She cut you off with a dramatic sigh, stepping closer to loop her arm through yours. “Look, I know this isn’t what you were expecting, but come on. It’s Hawaii. The suite is incredible. We’re gonna have an amazing time.”

“I didn’t realize me and Joel would be sharing a fucking room together!” you hissed, keeping your voice low but sharp.

Maria waved a dismissive hand, her expression almost too breezy. “It’s fine. Joel’s a gentleman. He’ll sleep on the couch or something.”

“Oh, so I’ll just be the bitch who forced a man to sleep on a couch during his vacation?” you shot back, your voice dripping with sarcasm.

Maria winced, but only slightly. “You’re being dramatic.”

You raised an incredulous eyebrow. “Am I?”

She stepped forward, placing her hands on your shoulders, her expression softening into the kind of pout that had gotten her out of trouble since you were in college. “Please,” she murmured, drawing out your name like a plea. “It’ll be fine. Joel’s easygoing. And think about it—how much time are you really gonna spend in the room? You’ll barely even notice.”

You opened your mouth to argue, but she cut you off again. “Plus,” she added, her voice dropping into a conspiratorial whisper, “I’m getting engaged this week. You can deal with this, right? For meee?”

Her eyes were wide and imploring, and despite every bone in your body wanting to say no, the guilt crept in like an uninvited guest. You sighed heavily, running a hand through your hair.

She was right. You could deal with it. Worst-case scenario, you’d take the damn couch yourself. It was a minor inconvenience in the grand scheme of things… right?

“Okay,” you said finally, the word coming out like a reluctant exhale. “Okay. Yeah. Fine.”

Maria’s face lit up like the Fourth of July. “You’re the best! I owe you one,” she said, pulling you into a quick, triumphant hug.

“Oh, you owe me big,” you muttered, your voice muffled against her shoulder.

She pulled back, grinning. “I promise, this is gonna be the best trip ever. You’ll see.”

⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°

You stepped into the room you’d be sharing with Joel and let out a long sigh. It was gorgeous, of course, just like the rest of the suite—spacious, luxurious, and dripping with the kind of elegance that made you feel like an imposter just by being there.

The centerpiece was a king-sized bed that dominated the room, its crisp white linens layered with soft, seafoam-green pillows that practically begged you to sink into them.

A pair of matching nightstands flanked the bed, each topped with sleek glass lamps that cast a warm, inviting glow. Across from the bed, a low, polished dresser supported a large flat-screen TV, and the far wall was made entirely of glass, leading out to a private balcony. Through the sliding doors, you could see the ocean stretching endlessly, the sound of waves crashing faintly in the distance.

It was beautiful. It was serene. And it was yours… and Joel’s.

Sharing a room with a stranger wasn’t exactly how you imagined this trip starting, but it wasn’t like you could back out now.

You smoothed down your clothes and stepped out into the suite’s living room. The evening light poured through the massive windows, painting the space in shades of gold and orange. Maria and Tommy were curled up on the couch together, her head resting on his chest as they laughed softly at something he’d said.

“Hey, lovebirds,” you called, leaning against the arm of the couch.

“Hey!” Maria greeted you with a bright smile, sitting up slightly while Tommy offered you a quick nod.

“So, uh…” you began, shifting awkwardly. “Is Joel—?”

“Oh, yeah,” Tommy said, interrupting you as he sat up straighter. “The idiot missed his flight.” He shook his head, though there was no real malice in his voice, only amusement. “But he’ll be here soon.”

“Ah,” you said, nodding. “Okay. I think I’m gonna take a shower in the meantime.”

“Alright,” Maria replied, stretching her legs out across Tommy’s lap.

But just as you turned to head back to your room, Tommy’s voice stopped you.

“Oh, hey,” he said, his tone softening as you glanced back. “I think you two will really get along.”

You tilted your head, raising an eyebrow. “Do you?”

“Yeah,” he continued, a knowing smile tugging at his lips. “I know it’s a weird situation—sharing a room and all—but Joel’s… he’s a good guy.”

You nodded slowly, unsure of how to respond but unable to stop the flicker of curiosity sparking in your chest.

“Well,” you said finally, “I guess we’ll see.”

Tommy grinned, leaning back into the couch as Maria nestled closer to him.

You turned and headed for your room, the sound of waves and the low murmur of their voices fading behind you. As you closed the door, you couldn’t help but glance at the bed again. Sharing a room might be awkward, sure—but it might also be the most interesting part of this trip.

And something told you that Joel Miller wasn’t the kind of man you could easily forget.

⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°

The shower was as luxurious as the rest of the suite, a spa-like haven of sleek stone tiles in earthy tones that stretched from floor to ceiling. The water cascaded from a wide, rain-style showerhead above, warm and steady, like a soothing tropical downpour.

Built-in shelves held miniature bottles of fragrant shampoo, conditioner, and body wash, each scented faintly of coconut and vanilla. Soft recessed lighting bathed the space in a warm glow, and a small, fog-free mirror was cleverly positioned above a polished stainless-steel bench.

You hummed softly, the sound mingling with the rhythmic patter of water as you worked shampoo through your hair. The gentle steam wrapped around you like a cocoon, loosening the knots in your muscles and leaving your skin dewy and warm.

This was paradise, you thought, your hands scrubbing at your scalp. For the first time in months—years, maybe—you felt truly relaxed. No deadlines, no responsibilities, just the soothing rush of water and the faint scent of the ocean wafting through the cracked bathroom window.

“Hey!” Maria’s voice rang out from the living room, muffled by the sound of the shower.

You turned the water pressure down just enough to hear her better. “Yeah?”

“Tommy and I are gonna head out and grab a coffee. Do you want anything?”

“Ooh! An iced vanilla latte please!” you shouted back, your voice echoing slightly off the tiled walls.

“Got it!” she called. “We’ll lock up behind us.”

“Okay!” you yelled, adjusting the temperature slightly.

A soft click of the door signaled their departure, the quiet settling over the suite like a warm blanket. You were alone now, the world outside reduced to the distant hum of waves and the steady rhythm of water hitting the tiles.

You sighed, working conditioner through the ends of your hair, letting the tension in your shoulders melt away. This was perfect. You couldn’t remember the last time you’d felt this kind of peace—a moment entirely yours, untouched by worry or distraction.

⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°

The bathroom was warm and hazy with steam, the scent of coconut and vanilla lingering in the air as you wrapped a fluffy white towel around yourself. Your hair dripped in lazy rivulets down your back, and you ran a hand through it, reveling in the feeling of complete relaxation. This was bliss.

You barely registered the muffled sound of the suite door opening, or the faint, low rumble of a man’s voice calling, “Tommy?” from the living room. Even if you had, it would have been drowned out by your impassioned rendition of Smooth Operator, your voice echoing off the bathroom tiles as you gave yourself over to the moment.

Joel Miller—unknowingly your temporary roommate—entered the shared room with his eyes glued to his phone, his brow furrowed in mild annoyance. His thumb scrolled idly as he typed out a text to Tommy, Where the hell are you? He muttered something to himself under his breath, the deep, low timbre of his voice carrying a faint Texas drawl.

Completely oblivious, he walked toward the bed, not noticing the neatly folded pile of your clothes sitting on top of it, or your travel bag perched on the dresser. His focus was laser-sharp on the glowing screen in his hand, his frustration apparent in the slight clench of his jaw and the furrow of his dark brows.

You didn’t hear him.

He didn’t see you.

Not until you pushed the bathroom door open, a plume of steam rolling out ahead of you as you stepped into the main room.

And there he was.

Standing by the bed, his broad shoulders filling the space as effortlessly as the sunlight spilling in from the balcony. His dark hair was slightly tousled, and his scruff-lined jaw shifted as he frowned down at his phone. He was gorgeous.

You froze, your breath catching in your throat.

Joel, still engrossed in whatever was on his screen, didn’t notice you at first. Then, slowly, his head lifted—like he sensed your presence—and his eyes landed on you.

The moment stretched, silent and charged.

And then you screamed.

Like, actually screamed.

Joel jumped, his phone nearly slipping from his hand as his wide eyes shot up to meet yours. “Jesus Christ!” he barked, his voice rough and sharp, like gravel. “What the hell—”

“What the hell?” you shrieked back, clutching your towel tighter as your heart threatened to beat out of your chest.

Joel held up his hands, palms out in a gesture of surrender, his phone dangling precariously between his fingers. “Hey, easy! I—” His words faltered as his gaze flickered—briefly, too briefly—to the towel clinging to your body before snapping back to your face. His cheeks flushed slightly, though his tone remained gruff. “I didn’t know you were… here.”

“You didn’t know?” you sputtered, taking a defensive step back toward the bathroom door. “What are you even doing in my room?”

Joel frowned, gesturing vaguely at the space around him. “Your room? Pretty sure this is my room too.”

Your jaw dropped, words failing you for a moment as your mind scrambled to process the situation. “You—you’re Joel?”

His brow lifted slightly, his mouth twitching into what might have been a smirk if the situation weren’t so absurd. “That’d be me,” he said, his voice dipping lower.

You groaned, dragging a hand down your damp face. “Of course. Of course this is how I meet you.”

Joel crossed his arms, leaning slightly against the edge of the bed as he regarded you with a mix of amusement and exasperation. “Look, didn’t mean to scare you, alright? Figured this room was empty when I didn’t see Tommy’s stuff.”

“Well, it’s not empty,” you shot back, your cheeks burning. “Clearly.”

“Yeah, I got that now,” he said dryly, his lips quirking into something dangerously close to a smile. His gaze flickered briefly to the bathroom door, then back to you, his brown eyes glinting with amusement. “You, uh… wanna put on some clothes before we keep yellin’ at each other?”

Your face burned, heat flooding your cheeks as the reality of the situation hit you. You were still standing there, dripping wet and wrapped in nothing but a towel, completely exposed in every possible way.

“Fuck,” you muttered under your breath, tightening your grip on the towel.

His eyebrows shot up, and damn it, he looked smug about it. That stupid little smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth, his arms crossing over his chest in a way that only made him seem more amused.

Before you could say anything else—or throw something at him—Tommy burst into the room, Maria trailing close behind, both of them wide-eyed and holding coffee cups.

“Hey!” Tommy shouted, his voice loud and panicked. “Are you alright? We heard screaming—”

He froze mid-sentence, his gaze bouncing between you, half-naked and flushed, and Joel, standing entirely too casually by the bed.

Maria’s hand flew to her mouth, barely stifling a laugh as she took in the scene, her eyes dancing with poorly concealed amusement.

“Maria!” you snapped, your voice a sharp plea as you clutched the towel tighter around you.

Tommy, meanwhile, didn’t miss a beat. He grinned, his worry evaporating in an instant as he stepped toward Joel. “Hey, big bro,” he said, pulling Joel into a quick hug, completely unfazed by the tension in the room.

“Hey,” Joel replied, his voice smooth and easy, like this whole situation wasn’t absolutely mortifying.

“How was your flight?” Tommy asked, stepping back as if this were the most normal reunion in the world.

“Good,” Joel said, shrugging as he turned to Maria. He leaned down to kiss her cheek, his tone softening just slightly. “Hey, Maria.”

You stood there, utterly stunned, your mouth slightly open as the three of them exchanged greetings like you weren’t standing there, soaking wet and humiliated in the middle of the room. It was laughable. It was absurd.

Maria caught your desperate look and cleared her throat, nudging Tommy. “We should, uh…”

“Right,” Tommy agreed, glancing at the coffees in his hands. “We should get outta your hair.”

Joel, however, didn’t move right away. His gaze flicked back to you, slow and deliberate, his dark eyes dragging over you in a way that felt both infuriating and electric. He tilted his head slightly, his smirk deepening.

“See you soon, roomie,” he drawled, the emphasis on the word sending a jolt of annoyance through you. He finished with a wink that made your stomach twist in ways you didn’t care to analyze.

You barely managed to hold back a growl as he turned and followed Tommy and Maria out of the room, their laughter trailing behind them. The door clicked shut, leaving you standing there, still clutching your towel and feeling like the universe’s favorite punchline.

“Great,” you muttered to yourself, glaring at the door. “This is just great.”

⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°

You sat cross-legged on the edge of the bed, staring at the crisp white linens like they might hold the answer to your predicament. For thirty long minutes, you debated your options, none of which seemed remotely appealing.

Option one: walk out there and pretend like nothing happened, even though Joel’s smug face was now burned into your memory. Option two: stay in this room for the rest of the vacation, surviving on room service and spite. Option three: book a flight home and disappear into the dead of night, leaving Maria to deal with the fallout of her matchmaking debacle.

You groaned, dropping your head into your hands.

Your phone buzzed, the soft ding breaking the silence. You picked it up, already bracing yourself.

Maria: You gonna come out or stay in there forever?

You sighed heavily, typing back a quick response. You: Maria, this is so embarrassing.

Her reply came almost immediately. Maria: It’s not. Can Joel come and get settled? The poor guy.

Poor guy? Was she kidding? Poor you!

You sighed again, the sound loud and dramatic even to your own ears. Fine. If Joel needed to get into the room so badly, you weren’t going to be the one standing in his way. You: Yes. He can.

Maria’s response came with an infuriating kissy-face emoji that made you want to hurl your phone across the room.

A sharp knock on the door startled you out of your spiraling thoughts.

And then the knock came again. And again. And again.

You rolled your eyes, standing up and calling out, “Yes?”

“Hey, it’s Joel,” his voice came from the other side of the door, deep and slightly muffled. He kept knocking.

Still knocking.

“Can I come in?”

“Yes,” you shouted, exasperated.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes!”

“Are you clothed?”

You threw your hands in the air, your irritation bubbling over. “Jesus Christ!”

He laughed softly through the door, the sound aggravatingly charming.

You stormed to the door and yanked it open, ready to let him have it—but the words caught in your throat when you saw him. Joel stood there, hand still raised mid-knock, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. He was leaning slightly against the doorframe, his broad shoulders filling the space effortlessly, and the playful glint in his eyes told you he was thoroughly enjoying himself.

“Just makin’ sure,” Joel said, his tone easy as his gaze flicked over you, his eyes pausing briefly on your flushed cheeks before settling on yours. There was a teasing glint in his expression, the kind that made your pulse do a little stumble.

You stood there, arms crossed, doing your best to meet his gaze without faltering.

He tilted his head slightly, his brow lifting as he watched you.

“What?” you asked, your voice sharp, defensive.

“You’re, uh…” he gestured toward the doorframe with a small tilt of his chin, “kinda in the way.”

“Oh.” You blinked, flustered, before stepping aside. “Come in.”

Joel stepped past you, his eyes scanning the room with a low whistle. “This place is insane,” he said, his voice warm with genuine awe. “Fuckin’ worlds away from Texas.”

You almost smiled, thankful he didn’t make the whole towel incident more awkward than it already was.

He turned to you then, leaning casually against the edge of the dresser, his arms crossing over his chest. “So,” he began, his voice dipping into something dangerously close to playful. “I see you claimed the right side of the bed.”

“Is that a problem?” you shot back, mirroring his crossed arms with your own.

“Nah.” Joel shook his head, his lips quirking into that same infuriating smirk. “I should be closest to the door anyway.”

You frowned. “Why?”

“In case a murderer comes in,” he said simply, shrugging like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

“What the hell?” you asked, staring at him.

“What?” He gave you a look, like you were the one being unreasonable. “Us men gotta think about these things.”

You were about to reply—maybe point out how absurd he sounded—but the words died on your tongue as Joel casually reached behind his neck, grabbed a fistful of his shirt, and shrugged it off in one smooth motion.

Your breath caught.

He stood there, completely unbothered, the golden light from the balcony casting shadows across the toned muscles of his chest. His skin was sun-kissed, his shoulders broad and strong, with a faint trail of dark hair running down his stomach. It was like something out of a magazine—effortless, masculine, and almost unbearably unfair.

You gulped, suddenly forgetting how words worked.

Joel caught your stare, his mouth twitching into that damn smirk again. “What’re you doin’?” you managed, your voice higher than you intended.

“What does it look like?” he replied, tossing his shirt onto the back of a chair like he owned the place. “Seriously, if you’re gonna freak out every time I take my shirt off, we’re gonna have a problem.”

You blinked at him, floundering for a response.

“We’re in Hawaii,” he added, gesturing vaguely toward the balcony as if to drive his point home.

“I know that,” you snapped, crossing your arms tighter, though the heat rushing to your face wasn’t helping your case.

Joel grinned, shaking his head as he grabbed a towel from the dresser. “I’m gonna go take a shower,” he said, his tone light, teasing, like this was all some game he was enjoying far too much.

You stood there for a moment after Joel disappeared into the bathroom, the faint click of the door echoing through the room. It was ridiculous how your heart was racing, how the heat lingering in your cheeks wouldn’t budge no matter how many deep breaths you took.

You shook your head, muttering to yourself as you crossed the room. “Unbelievable. Insufferable.” You tossed a glance at the bathroom door, half-expecting Joel to stick his head out and throw another one of those infuriating comments your way. But all you could hear was the sound of the shower turning on, the steady stream of water muffling whatever he might be saying to himself in there.

You tried to focus on something else, anything else. You unpacked a few things, neatly folding your clothes into the dresser drawers, your movements quick and sharp. But your mind refused to stay on task, wandering back to the way Joel had just… shrugged off his shirt like it was nothing. Like he didn’t notice—or care—how good he looked doing it.

Your lips pressed into a thin line as you shoved the last of your shirts into the drawer. You’d met plenty of flirty guys before, but there was something about Joel—something about the way he seemed so at ease, so himself, that made him impossible to ignore.

The bathroom door opened, and Joel stepped out, a cloud of steam following him like it was part of his aura. He was shirtless, of course, a white towel slung casually around his waist, droplets of water still clinging to his skin. His damp hair curled slightly at the ends, darker now that it was wet, and he was rubbing the back of his neck as though he hadn’t just walked out looking like a whole damn Calvin Klein ad.

You froze, your hand still on the drawer handle, and for the briefest second, you considered looking away. But Joel caught your gaze before you could, his lips curving into that easy, teasing grin.

“Didn’t mean to interrupt your unpacking,” he said, his tone warm and playful. “Figured you’d need the bathroom soon.”

“I—uh—yeah,” you stammered, mentally kicking yourself for how pathetic that sounded.

Joel’s grin widened, and he leaned casually against the doorframe, crossing his arms over his chest. “Y’know,” he drawled, “you don’t have to look so nervous. I don’t bite.” He paused, tilting his head slightly, his eyes glinting with amusement. “Unless you’re into that.”

Your mouth fell open, and you snapped it shut again almost immediately. “You’re impossible,” you muttered, pushing past him toward the bathroom.

⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°

The sun dipped lower, painting the sky in hues of amber and crimson, its golden light filtering into your room through the slightly ajar door leading to the suite’s main balcony. From outside, you could hear Maria, Tommy, and Joel’s voices carrying on the ocean breeze—easy laughter and teasing banter.

You sat cross-legged on the floor, your back resting against the edge of the bed. The large mirror propped in front of you reflected your half-done makeup, the bronzer brush in your hand hovering mid-air as you muttered a curse under your breath. You were running late—distracted by the events of the afternoon.

Behind you, the bed was a mess of organized chaos: two dresses—one slinky and black, the other vibrant red—lay sprawled across the sheets, along with a carefully chosen collection of jewelry. Your music played softly from your phone on the floor, and you hummed along absentmindedly between swipes of blush.

What you didn’t notice was the sound of the balcony door sliding open, or the way Joel sauntered into the room like he had all the time in the world.

He wore a pale linen shirt, unbuttoned at the collar and rolled up at the sleeves, paired with beige shorts that hung low on his hips. The soft golden light of the setting sun kissed his skin, highlighting the faint sheen of the humid evening air. His hair was perfectly tousled, like he’d just run his fingers through it, and he carried two beers in hand, the bottles clinking softly as he moved.

“Hey,” he said casually, his deep drawl breaking through your concentration as he lowered himself onto the edge of the bed behind you, the mattress dipping slightly under his weight.

You jumped slightly, your eyes darting to the mirror where you caught his reflection. Your gaze locked with his, and for a moment, the air in the room felt heavier, smaller. “Hey,” you replied, suddenly hyper-aware of the blush brush in your hand and the faint flush already spreading across your cheeks.

Joel leaned back slightly, one elbow propped on the mattress, his expression easy but his eyes sharp as he studied you. “Didn’t mean to scare ya,” he said with a faint grin, holding out one of the beers. “Beer?”

You shook your head quickly, turning back to the mirror and dabbing more blush onto your cheeks, as if that could somehow cool the warmth rising to your face. “Oh, no thank you. Can’t stand the taste of beer.”

Joel raised an eyebrow, twisting the cap off one of the bottles with practiced ease. “Can’t stand it?”

You laughed softly, glancing at him through the mirror. “Nope. I don’t get how anyone likes it.”

He chuckled, taking a swig before setting the untouched bottle on the nightstand. “Guess that means more for me.”

The silence between you settled, not awkward but charged, the kind of silence that felt heavy with words unspoken. Joel’s gaze drifted to the bed beside him, his fingers brushing over the fabric of the red dress before he glanced back at you.

“So,” he began, his tone teasing but gentle. “Which one are you plannin’ on?”

Your hand froze mid-swipe, and you turned to face him fully, your lips parting slightly. “I, uh…” You looked between him and the dresses, suddenly feeling shy under his steady gaze.

Joel tilted his head, his grin shifting into something softer, more crooked. “C’mon, roomie. You gotta pick. Red or black?”

You hesitated, biting your lip. “I was leaning toward the black one,” you admitted, though you weren’t entirely sure why you felt the need to explain.

Joel nodded thoughtfully, his fingers brushing the fabric of the red dress again before he picked it up, holding it out as though inspecting it more closely. “Black’s classy. Safe,” he said slowly, his voice quieting. “But…” He paused, swallowing hard enough that you noticed. “I think red.” His usual confidence faltered for a fleeting moment, his gaze flickering to you briefly before returning to the dress. “Red would look, uh… really good.”

Something in his voice—almost awkward, but sincere—made your chest tighten. “Okay,” you said softly, turning back to the mirror before the moment stretched too long. “I’ll think about it.”

Joel nodded, setting the dress back down just as your timer went off on your phone. You swore softly, rushing to finish your blush. “Shit, I swear I’m almost done,” you said, glancing at Joel apologetically.

Joel stayed exactly where he was, his gaze still on you in the mirror, his voice warm and easy. “Hey,” he said. “Take your time. We’re not in a hurry.”

You hesitated, meeting his eyes through the reflection. “You sure? I don’t want to hold everyone up.”

Joel shook his head, his grin softening. “We’re in Hawaii. Ain’t no rules about bein’ late here. Besides, worth the wait.”

Your chest tightened again, and this time, you couldn’t quite hide the faint smile pulling at your lips. “Thanks,” you murmured.

“No problem,” Joel replied, leaning back on his hands. “I’ll, uh, let you get ready.”

His gaze caught on something on the bed, and he reached out, picking up the delicate necklace you’d set aside. “Oh. Did you need help with this?”

“Oh, you don’t have to,” you said quickly, shaking your head.

“It’s really no problem,” Joel said, already standing and crouching down behind you.

The warmth of him was immediate, his presence so close that you swore you could feel the faint brush of his breath against your neck. “Here,” he murmured, his voice lower now. “Hold still.”

Your hands trembled slightly as you lifted your hair, exposing the back of your neck. Joel’s fingers were surprisingly gentle as he fastened the clasp, his touch lingering for just a second longer than necessary.

“There,” he said, his voice soft as his hands dropped back to his sides.

You turned slightly, catching his gaze in the mirror. His eyes lingered on yours, and for a moment, neither of you said a word.

“Perfect,” he said finally, his voice barely above a whisper.

You swallowed hard, your heart pounding in your chest. “Thanks.”

⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°

The hotel grounds were even more breathtaking at night. The warm glow of lanterns lined the stone pathways, their soft light spilling onto lush tropical plants and casting flickering shadows on the ground. The air was thick with the mingling scents of saltwater and frangipani, and somewhere in the distance, the faint sound of waves crashing against the shore carried through the warm breeze.

Maria and Tommy walked ahead of you, their hands interlocked, their laughter soft and easy. Maria wore a flowing emerald-green dress that seemed to shimmer as she moved, her hair styled in loose waves that framed her glowing face. Tommy leaned toward her as she said something, his smile wide and unrestrained as he brushed a kiss against her temple. They looked like something out of a postcard—effortlessly in love and perfectly matched.

You and Joel followed behind, your steps falling into an unspoken rhythm. His hands were tucked casually into the pockets of his shorts, the rolled sleeves of his linen shirt revealing the golden tan of his forearms. The easy sway of his stride gave him an air of confidence that felt completely natural, like he didn’t even realize the effect he had on people—or maybe he did, and just didn’t care.

As you passed beneath an arch of twinkling string lights, Joel glanced over at you, his dark eyes catching the light for a brief moment before his lips curved into a small, knowing smile.

“So,” he drawled, his voice low enough that only you could hear. “You listened to me, huh?”

You glanced up at him, your brows furrowing in confusion. “What?”

He nodded subtly toward your dress, the red fabric clinging to your figure in all the right ways. “The red,” he said, his grin turning slightly crooked. “Told you it’d look good.”

You felt your cheeks warm under his gaze, the heat crawling up your neck despite the cool evening breeze. You glanced down at the dress, brushing invisible lint off the fabric as you tried to steady your voice. “Thanks,” you said lightly, tilting your head just enough to give him a sidelong glance. “Guess you’ll be my fashion advisor for the trip.”

Joel chuckled, the sound low and rich, like a melody you didn’t realize you wanted to hear on repeat.

“Careful now,” he said, leaning closer as his voice dropped just a fraction. “You let me make too many decisions, and next thing you know, I’ll have you in cowboy boots and denim shorts.”

You snorted, shaking your head. “Not a chance.”

“Never say never, roomie,” he teased, his grin widening as his arm brushed yours for a fleeting moment.

The two of you fell into a comfortable silence for a few beats, your steps in sync as you followed the soft glow of lanterns illuminating the path. Maria and Tommy’s laughter floated back to you from up ahead, their silhouettes framed by the soft flicker of string lights.

“So,” Joel said after a moment, leaning slightly toward you as though he were sharing some grand secret. “Tommy thinks Maria has no clue he’s gonna propose.”

You glanced up at him, your brow furrowing. “Seriously?”

Joel nodded, his grin growing more playful. “Yep. Poor guy’s convinced she hasn’t pieced it together.”

“She’s got a hunch,” you said knowingly, the corners of your mouth quirking into a small smile.

Joel let out a warm laugh, the sound easy and genuine. He leaned a little closer, his voice dipping just enough to feel more personal. “So,” he began casually, though the teasing edge in his tone gave him away, “you, uh… got a boyfriend or something?”

Your steps faltered slightly, and you turned to look at him fully, raising an eyebrow. “Joel,” you said, your voice dry but amused. “If I had a boyfriend, do you think I’d be here on a couples trip, with someone who is not my boyfriend?”

Joel blinked, his lips parting as he realized how ridiculous the question was. “Oh,” he said quickly, his grin softening into something sheepish. “Right. Sorry.”

“Don’t apologize,” you replied, brushing it off with a wave of your hand.

Joel’s smile returned, his gaze flicking over you with an almost curious warmth. “Just find it hard to believe,” he said after a moment, his voice quieter now, more sincere.

You blinked, caught slightly off guard by the shift in his tone. “Oh, come on,” you said, rolling your eyes to cover the sudden flutter in your chest. “Does that line usually work for you?”

Joel’s brow furrowed, his expression turning playfully indignant. “What line?”

“The cheesy pickup lines,” you shot back, your lips curving into a smirk.

“I’m being serious,” he said, his tone dipping into something earnest, though the teasing glint in his eyes remained.

“Mhm,” you replied, your voice laced with mock skepticism as you tilted your head at him.

Joel let out a dramatic sigh, shaking his head as though genuinely disappointed. “Wow. So cynical,” he said, his grin returning as he leaned slightly closer, the heat of his gaze brushing over you. “Bet you’re a real hit at parties.”

Before you could fire back a retort, Maria’s voice called out from ahead, cutting through the night air. “Guys, hurry up! We’re gonna miss the live music!”

Joel turned toward her voice, then glanced back at you with a grin that was all charm and mischief. “Better pick up the pace,” he said, his drawl warm and teasing. “Wouldn’t wanna get left behind and have to serenade you myself. Though, fair warnin’—my singin’ ain’t free.”

You snorted, shaking your head as you quickened your step. “Lucky for you, Joel, I’m not paying to hear whatever cowboy karaoke you’ve got up your sleeve.”

Joel chuckled, falling into stride beside you. “Careful,” he said, his voice low and playful. “Talk like that, and you’re gonna hurt my feelin’s.”

“Somehow, I think you’ll survive,” you replied with a grin, your heart skipping as his gaze lingered on you just a moment too long.

As the two of you caught up with Maria and Tommy, the warm glow of the hotel lights and the faint hum of music ahead set the perfect stage for the night—and for whatever this thing between you and Joel was slowly becoming.

⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°

“Holy shit,” Tommy murmured as you all stepped into the restaurant.

And honestly, he wasn’t wrong.

The place was stunning, a picture of understated luxury that somehow felt warm and inviting rather than intimidating. The open-air design let in the salty breeze, while woven lanterns hung from high wooden beams, casting soft, flickering light across the room. The walls were draped with lush greenery, accented by vibrant tropical flowers that seemed too perfect to be real. Somewhere in the background, the faint hum of live music blended seamlessly with the rhythmic crash of waves.

“This place is insane,” Joel murmured beside you, his deep drawl laced with quiet awe as his gaze swept across the space.

You glanced at him, catching the way the soft lighting brushed over the angles of his face, highlighting the faint scruff along his jaw and the warm brown of his eyes. “Not bad, huh?” you said with a small smile, your voice teasing.

He nodded, his lips curving into a slight grin. “Guess Tommy finally got somethin’ right.”

A waiter appeared, all effortless poise as he greeted you with a warm smile. “Right this way,” he said, motioning for you to follow.

The four of you trailed him through the restaurant, past tables filled with couples leaning into quiet conversations and groups laughing over cocktails. The soft glow of candlelight flickered across polished wood and crisp white tablecloths, giving the whole place a dreamy, golden hue.

The waiter led you outside to a terrace overlooking the ocean, where more lanterns were strung across the open space, their warm light mingling with the silver glow of the moon reflecting off the water. The sound of the waves was louder here, blending with the distant strum of a ukulele from the live band.

Maria and Tommy slid into one side of the table, their fingers already interlocking as they settled in. Joel, without hesitation, pulled out a chair next to yours and gestured for you to sit.

“Ladies first,” he said, his grin softening into something almost gentlemanly.

You gave him a small nod, sinking into the seat. He followed, sitting beside you with the kind of ease that made it seem like he’d been doing this for years.

“Here are the menus,” the waiter said, placing them delicately in front of you. “And the drink menus.” He offered a quick, practiced smile. “I’ll be with you shortly.”

As soon as he disappeared, Tommy leaned forward, flipping open the drink menu with wide eyes. “This place has everything,” he muttered, more to himself than anyone else.

Maria laughed, resting her chin on her hand as she glanced at her boyfriend. “Don’t get too excited. You still have to pay for it.”

“Worth it,” Tommy replied, already scanning the cocktails.

Beside you, Joel leaned back in his chair, his arm resting casually along the back of yours. He opened his menu with one hand, but his attention wasn’t on it—it was on you.

“See anything you like?” he asked, his voice low, teasing.

You glanced at him, your brows furrowing slightly. “The menu just got here.”

“Not talkin’ about the menu,” he replied smoothly, his grin widening just enough to make your pulse skip.

“Jesus,” you murmured under your breath, shaking your head and focusing hard on the menu in front of you.

Joel laughed, the sound warm and rich, as he grabbed a menu for himself. “Relax,” he said, flipping lazily to the drinks page, his eyes scanning the options with a faint smirk.

After a moment, he leaned closer, angling the menu so you could see it too. His shoulder brushed yours, the warmth of his presence impossibly distracting. “Hey, look,” he said, pointing to a section of colorful, overly elaborate cocktails. “These all sound fancy. Perfect for you.”

You arched an eyebrow, glancing at the names—everything from Tropical Temptation to Hibiscus Bliss. “You think I’m a ‘fancy cocktail’ kind of person?”

Joel’s grin grew wider. “I dunno. Thought you might enjoy somethin’ a little sweeter. Balance out all that sass.”

You rolled your eyes, but before you could fire back, Joel straightened in his seat, his gaze lighting up with a spark of mischief. “Hey, let’s play a game,” he said, turning to face you more fully.

You frowned, your curiosity piqued despite yourself. “What kind of game?”

He leaned in closer, his voice dipping low as though sharing a secret. “Simple. I choose your drink, you choose mine.”

You tilted your head, narrowing your eyes suspiciously. “How is that a game?”

Joel chuckled, resting his elbow on the back of your chair as he met your gaze head-on. “Because,” he said, his tone slow and deliberate, “it’s a test of trust.”

“Trust?” you repeated, raising an eyebrow.

He nodded, completely unfazed by your skepticism. “Yep. You trust me not to order you somethin’ ridiculous, and I trust you not to screw me over with, I dunno…” He gestured toward the menu. “A Pink Flamingo Paradise or somethin’.”

You couldn’t stop the laugh that bubbled out of you, shaking your head. “You don’t strike me as a Pink Flamingo Paradise kind of guy.”

Joel smirked, leaning back in his chair with an air of casual confidence. “I’d rock it, though.”

You snorted, your fingers tapping lightly against the edge of the menu as you debated. “Alright, fine,” you said, glancing at him out of the corner of your eye. “But if you pick something gross, I’m holding it against you for the rest of the trip.”

“Fair,” he replied easily, his grin never wavering. “Same rules apply.”

You both turned back to your menus, scanning the options with newfound purpose.

Joel glanced at you, his tone teasing. “What’re you thinkin’? Something with an umbrella in it?”

“Maybe,” you shot back, smirking. “What about you? Something boring like beer?”

“Boring?” Joel placed a hand over his heart, feigning offense as he leaned back in his chair. “You wound me.”

You couldn’t help the laugh that bubbled out of you, shaking your head as you glanced back at the menu. After a moment, you settled on a drink, pointing it out to the waiter with a confident nod. Joel followed suit, his choice quick and deliberate, though the glint in his eyes told you he wasn’t about to let the game end there.

“All right,” Tommy said, leaning forward and slapping the table lightly. “We gotta get serious about this food situation. There’s too many damn things on this menu. What’s everyone thinkin’?”

Maria laughed, nudging his arm. “You’re acting like we’re solving world hunger, babe. Just pick something.”

Joel glanced at his brother with a faint smirk before turning his attention back to you. But this time, his playful demeanor softened, his gaze shifting to something quieter, more thoughtful.

“You got any dietary stuff I should know about?” Joel asked, his voice lower now, almost tender.

You blinked, momentarily caught off guard. His tone was so different from the usual teasing lilt you’d come to expect—gentle, sincere, like he genuinely cared about the answer.

“Uh, no,” you said after a beat, shaking your head. “Nothing like that.”

Joel nodded, his expression relaxed but still warm. “Good to know,” he murmured, his eyes lingering on yours for just a moment longer than necessary before he turned back to the menu.

You swallowed hard, the faint warmth of his attention leaving a subtle flutter in your chest.

“Okay,” Tommy said, clearly oblivious to the moment as he squinted at the menu. “What the hell is a coconut lime mahi-mahi? Am I supposed to know what mahi-mahi is?”

“It’s fish, Tommy,” Maria said with a dramatic sigh, rolling her eyes fondly. “You’ve had it before. Remember that time we went to the seafood place in Austin?”

“Oh,” Tommy said, nodding. “Right. That was good.”

Joel chuckled, his voice breaking the small bubble of tension that had lingered between you. “Y’know, Maria,” he drawled, leaning back in his chair, “you’re gonna have your hands full with him.”

Maria grinned, clearly unfazed. “Already do.”

⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°

This was fun, you thought, glancing around the table as laughter spilled into the warm night air. The conversation flowed effortlessly, Maria and Tommy trading playful jabs while Joel chimed in with his dry, easy humor. For the first time in a while, you felt completely at ease, the tension of earlier moments melting into the atmosphere of good company and golden light.

The food arrived before you even realized how much time had passed, the waiter placing each dish with practiced elegance.

Tommy, true to form, had ordered something hearty—a perfectly seared steak topped with garlic butter, its aroma rich and mouthwatering. He leaned back in his chair, eyeing it like it was the centerpiece of a grand feast. “Now this,” he declared, picking up his knife and fork, “is what I’m talkin’ about.”

Maria, ever the balance to his bold choices, had gone for a delicate seafood linguine, the pasta glistening with olive oil and white wine, studded with shrimp and fresh herbs. “You’d better share,” Tommy teased, eyeing her plate, but Maria only swatted his hand away with a laugh.

You had chosen a grilled snapper, its crispy skin drizzled with a tangy mango salsa and paired with a vibrant side of coconut rice. The bright colors and tropical flavors made your plate look like something straight out of a magazine.

Joel’s choice was classic and unfussy—a plate of barbecued ribs slathered in smoky sauce, with a side of roasted potatoes and charred corn on the cob.

He caught your gaze as he picked up a rib, a mischievous glint in his eye. “What?” he asked innocently, though his smirk betrayed him. “You were gonna judge me no matter what I got.”

You shook your head, laughing softly. “I wasn’t judging. Just… admiring your commitment to the messiest thing on the menu.”

“Gotta live a little,” Joel replied, his tone light but his gaze lingering just long enough to make your heart skip.

The laughter continued as everyone dug in, the clinking of silverware and the hum of the nearby live music weaving seamlessly into the scene. Soon after, the waiter returned, a tray balanced expertly in his hands.

“For the lady,” he said with a polite smile, setting a vibrant, colorful cocktail in front of you. It was topped with a slice of fresh pineapple and a tiny pink umbrella, the drink itself a swirl of coral and gold hues.

Your jaw dropped slightly as you stared at it. “Oh my god,” you said, biting back a laugh. “What is this?”

Joel leaned in, his grin widening as he inspected the drink. “That,” he said, his voice full of mock-seriousness, “is a Sunset Paradise.”

You shot him a look, your lips twitching as you tried to hold back your laughter. “Are you kidding me? You picked this?”

“Hey, I thought it suited you,” he said, his tone casual but his eyes dancing with mischief. “Sweet, colorful… a little over the top.”

You shook your head, picking up the glass and taking a small sip. The flavors burst on your tongue—pineapple, passionfruit, a hint of coconut rum. Damn it. It was actually good.

“Alright,” you admitted reluctantly. “Not bad, Miller. Not bad.”

Joel’s grin only widened.

“And for the gentleman,” the waiter continued, placing Joel’s drink in front of him with a subtle flourish.

You couldn’t stop the laugh that escaped you as you stared at the delicate martini glass, filled with a pale pink liquid and garnished with a single orchid flower floating on top. “Oh, this is perfect,” you said, barely able to contain yourself. “Joel Miller, enjoying a Hibiscus Bliss.”

Joel narrowed his eyes at you, his lips twitching as though he was fighting a laugh of his own. “You’re enjoyin’ this way too much,” he muttered, picking up the glass with exaggerated care.

“Go on,” you teased, leaning forward on your elbows. “Take a sip. Let me see you savor that hibiscus.”

Joel held your gaze, his grin slowly breaking through as he raised the glass to his lips. He took a slow, deliberate sip, setting the glass down with a satisfied sigh. “Not bad,” he said, his tone deadpan. “Real sophisticated.”

You burst out laughing, shaking your head as you leaned back in your chair. “I can’t believe you’re pulling this off.”

“Darlin’,” Joel said, his grin turning cocky as he leaned slightly closer, his voice low enough that only you could hear, “I could pull off anything.”

⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°

The four of you sat back in your chairs, the plates cleared and glasses now reduced to condensation-rimmed remnants of colorful cocktails and beer. The warm buzz of good food and drinks settled over the group, and you realized with a start just how comfortable you felt.

Somehow, throughout the course of dinner, you and Joel had drifted closer. His arm rested casually along the back of your chair, and though he wasn’t quite touching you, you could feel the faint pull of his presence—the warmth radiating from him like he was the sun itself.

“Alright,” Joel said, his voice soft and low as he turned to you, his grin creeping in at the edges. “Now you gotta rate the drink I picked for you. Outta ten.”

You tilted your head, pretending to think, though the teasing glint in your eye gave you away. “Hmmm…” you hummed, dragging it out just to watch his brow twitch in anticipation. “I’ll give you a… seven.”

Joel leaned back, letting out a low hum of approval. “Seven, huh? Above average. I’ll take it.”

You smirked, leaning slightly toward him. “And now you?”

He glanced at the remnants of his Hibiscus Bliss, the delicate pink drink looking comically out of place in his hand, then back at you with an exaggerated frown. “Five.”

Your jaw dropped, and you straightened in mock offense. “A five?”

Joel nodded, his lips curving into a crooked smile as he took another sip. “Yeah, and that’s me bein’ generous.”

“You’re impossible,” you muttered, shaking your head, but you couldn’t stop the laugh that slipped out.

In front of you, Maria and Tommy were leaning into each other, their voices softer now, heads close as they shared a quick peck. Maria’s laughter was light and sweet, blending with the faint strum of live music in the distance. The two of them were completely in their own world, whispering and exchanging smiles like the honeymoon phase had never ended.

Joel’s voice cut through the moment, low and warm as he leaned closer to you, his breath brushing your ear. “Let’s make a bet.”

You turned to him, your brows arching in curiosity. “I’m listening.”

He angled himself toward you, his grin widening just enough to make your heart do an annoying little flip. “Whoever’s right about when Tommy proposes gets to make the other person do whatever they want.”

Your brows furrowed as you studied him, skeptical. “That’s not fair,” you said, shaking your head. “He’s your brother. He’s probably told you everything he’s planned.”

Joel raised a hand, his expression softening into something almost boyish. “Swear to God, he hasn’t said a thing. I got no clue when he’s gonna do it.”

You narrowed your eyes at him, searching for any hint of deception, but Joel just held your gaze steadily, his grin turning a little smug, like he knew you were about to give in.

“So?” he prompted, his voice a touch lower now, coaxing. “You in?”

You hesitated, glancing back at Maria and Tommy. The way they were leaning into each other, so completely at ease, made you think it had to be soon. And honestly, the thought of beating Joel at his own game was too tempting to pass up.

“Alright,” you said finally, turning back to him. “I’m in.”

Joel’s grin widened, and he leaned back in his chair, his arm brushing yours ever so slightly as he settled into the space between you. “Good,” he said, his tone laced with satisfaction. “Don’t worry, roomie. I’ll go easy on you when I win.”

“You mean if you win,” you corrected, your voice sharp but playful.

Joel chuckled, his eyes glinting with amusement as he raised his glass in a mock toast. “To fair play,” he said, his drawl warm and teasing.

You clinked your glass lightly against his, shaking your head but smiling despite yourself. Whatever this was—this slow, teasing back-and-forth—it was addictive, pulling you in like a tide you didn’t want to fight.

⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°

When you arrived back at the suite, the quiet hum of the evening enveloped the four of you. The buzz of laughter and conversation from dinner had given way to the heavy weight of exhaustion. Maria and Tommy murmured their goodnights as they veered off to their side of the suite, their soft laughter fading behind the sound of their door closing.

You and Joel walked to your side in silence, the tension between you as palpable as the warmth of the tropical night. You could feel his presence behind you, his steps slow and deliberate, and you swore you could feel his gaze burning into your back. You tried to ignore it, focusing on the cool tiles beneath your bare feet as you reached the bedroom door.

Inside, Joel moved toward the bed, dropping his phone onto his side with a casual thud before sprawling back against the pillows. His arm rested lazily above his head, the glow from his screen illuminating the sharp cut of his jaw and the faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.

You grabbed your pajamas and headed toward the bathroom. The cool splash of water on your face was grounding as you scrubbed off your makeup, brushed your teeth, and slipped into something more comfortable. But even as you tried to settle your thoughts, you couldn’t shake the image of Joel, relaxed and at ease, sprawled out on the bed like he owned it.

When you emerged, Joel’s eyes flicked up from his phone immediately, locking on you like you’d just stepped into a spotlight. His gaze traveled over you briefly—too brief to feel invasive but long enough to send heat rushing up your neck.

“What?” you asked, your voice sharper than you intended as you set your things on the dresser.

“Nothing,” he said easily, his lips curving into a faint smile as he stood, grabbing his own bundle of clothes. “Just didn’t realize bedtime was a fashion show.”

You shot him a glare, though the warmth in your cheeks betrayed you. “Go brush your teeth, Joel.”

He chuckled softly, shaking his head as he walked past you, the faint scent of his cologne lingering in the air. “Yes, ma’am,” he drawled, disappearing into the bathroom.

The door clicked shut behind him, and you let out a breath you didn’t realize you’d been holding. “Christ,” you muttered under your breath, grabbing the glass of water from your nightstand and taking a long sip.

You settled into bed, plugging your phone into the charger and pulling the covers up to your chest. The clock on the nightstand blinked 11:03, and the suite was quiet except for the faint sound of the ocean outside.

Just as you were starting to relax, the bathroom door swung open, and Joel strolled back into the room like it was nothing—barefoot, shirtless, and in a pair of low-slung pajama pants. His hair was damp, his skin still warm and golden from the day, and he was entirely, maddeningly unbothered as he crossed to his side of the bed.

Without a word, he threw himself onto the mattress, the springs creaking slightly under his weight as he flopped down with an exaggerated sigh.

“Jesus, Joel,” you muttered, your voice sharp as you stared at him.

“What?” he asked innocently, propping himself up on one elbow to meet your gaze. “I live here too, roomie.”

You gestured vaguely toward him, your eyebrows lifting. “Could you maybe warn someone before… doing that?”

Joel tilted his head, clearly biting back a grin. “Doin’ what?”

You waved your hand in his direction, exasperated. “Showing up half-naked like some—some—”

“Some what?” he interrupted, his voice low and teasing as his grin finally broke free. “Greek god? Movie star? Go on, I’m listenin’.”

You groaned, throwing your head back against the pillows. “You’re insufferable.”

Joel chuckled, the sound low and warm as he turned his head to look at you, his grin teasing but his gaze soft. “And you,” he emphasized, his drawl stretching the words as though savoring them, “are too wound up.” He rested one arm behind his head, the picture of lazy confidence as he continued. “Good thing you’re on vacation, or you might just explode.”

You turned your head to glare at him, though the twitch of your lips betrayed you. “Gee, thanks, Joel.”

“Just statin’ facts,” he said easily, his smirk widening as he stretched out across the bed like he owned it. “Bet you’re one of those people who makes to-do lists for their time off.”

You scoffed, crossing your arms over your chest. “I do not.”

Joel raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. “Right. So you didn’t already plan out tomorrow?”

You hesitated, pressing your lips together, and Joel laughed, the sound rumbling and warm.

“Knew it,” he said, his voice laced with triumph. “C’mon, roomie, you’re supposed to be relaxin’. Let me guess—early morning hike? Sunrise yoga?”

You rolled your eyes, grabbing the corner of the blanket and pulling it higher up your chest. “For your information, I was thinking about hitting the beach. Maybe snorkeling. Normal vacation stuff.”

He tilted his head, his gaze flicking over you briefly before meeting your eyes again. “So, what time we headin’ out?”

You blinked, caught off guard. “What?”

“Tomorrow,” Joel said, his voice casual but his grin edging toward mischievous. “You’re plannin’ it, right? Guess that makes me your plus one.”

You stared at him, your mouth opening slightly before you caught yourself. “You want to come with me?”

Joel raised an eyebrow, his tone turning mock-serious. “You expect me to leave you unsupervised in Hawaii? What if you trip over a rock or somethin’?”

You sighed, shaking your head but smiling despite yourself. “Fine. But only if you promise not to complain the whole time.”

“Me? Complain?” Joel said, his brows lifting in mock offense. “Never.”

You rolled your eyes, shaking your head at him, but before you could retort, his gaze shifted, softening as it settled on you.

“Serious question,” he said, his voice dipping just enough to make your heart falter for a beat.

Your eyes snapped to his, the teasing grin on your face fading as your breath hitched slightly. “What?” you asked, wary of his tone.

Joel tilted his head, his expression unreadable for a moment before he said, deadpan, “Do you snore?”

Your heart stopped, then restarted with a kick of disbelief. “Joel.”

“I’m serious,” he continued, his brow furrowing like this was some grand existential question. “I can’t do snorin’. It’s a dealbreaker.”

You glared at him, though the faint blush creeping up your neck betrayed you. “I do not snore.”

“Good,” Joel said, nodding like he was checking something off a list. “Because sometimes… pretty girls do weird things in their sleep.”

“Stop,” you said, your voice sharp but your cheeks betraying you as they burned.

Joel grinned, his gaze lingering on your face a moment too long as your blush deepened. “Just sayin’,” he added with a soft chuckle, clearly enjoying himself.

You shook your head, trying to ignore the warmth pooling in your chest, but before you could respond, Joel’s expression shifted again—his grin fading into something gentler, more serious.

“Also,” he began, his voice quieter now, “if you want, I can, uh, sleep outside. On the couch.” He gestured vaguely toward the suite’s living area, his tone so casual it almost masked the sincerity in his words. “It’s no big deal. I know you weren’t expectin’ this whole… shared bed thing.”

The offer caught you off guard, the sweetness of it pulling you up short. Joel—so cheeky, so infuriatingly confident—was looking at you now with an openness that you hadn’t expected.

You breathed in slowly, your gaze dropping for a moment before meeting his. “No,” you said softly, shaking your head. “It’s fine.”

Joel raised a brow, his lips curving faintly. “You sure?”

You nodded, a small smile tugging at the corner of your mouth. “As long as you stay on your side of the bed.”

His grin widened, that playful spark returning to his eyes. “Good,” he said, his tone lighter now. “Because, truth is, I really didn’t wanna sleep on the couch. It looked lumpy.”

You laughed softly, your chest loosening as the tension faded. “Wow, such a gentleman.”

Joel leaned back against the pillows, his grin turning smug but somehow still boyish. “Told you. I’m full of surprises.”

You shook your head, a quiet laugh escaping you, though the warmth in your chest betrayed your amusement. Settling back onto your side of the bed, you pulled the blanket up to your shoulders, the faint scent of clean linen and something distinctly Joel filling the air.

The room was quiet now, the low hum of the ocean outside mingling with the soft creaks of the suite as it settled around you. Despite the space between you, the warmth of Joel’s presence lingered, stretching into the silence like something unspoken but understood.

“Night, Joel,” you murmured, your voice soft and a little shy as you closed your eyes.

There was a pause—a small, almost imperceptible beat—and then his voice came, low and warm, carrying the faintest trace of a smile. “Night, roomie’.”

CHAPTER 2 IS OUT HERE